 |

|
|
Strasbourg, 10 March 2001
|
Diffusion
restreinte
CDL-RA(2000)001
.
|
|
|
|
EUROPEAN COMMISSION FOR DEMOCRACY
THROUGH LAW
(VENICE COMMISSION)
******
ANNUAL REPORT OF
ACTIVITIES FOR 2000
TABLE OF CONTENTS
Statement by Mr Antonio La Pergola, President of the
Venice Commission, to the Committee of Ministers (6 June 2001) 7
MEMBERSHIP. 12
ACTIVITIES. 14
I. Activities of the European
Commission for Democracy through Law in the field of democratic reform.. 14
CO-OPERATION WITH ALBANIA.. 15
CO-OPERATION WITH ARMENIA.. 16
CO-OPERATION WITH AZERBAIJAN.. 17
CO-OPERATION WITH BOSNIA AND
HERZEGOVINA.. 18
CO-OPERATION WITH BULGARIA.. 20
CO-OPERATION WITH CROATIA.. 21
CO-OPERATION WITH GEORGIA.. 22
CO-OPERATION WITH KOREA.. 23
CO-OPERATION WITH LATVIA.. 23
CO-OPERATION WITH MOLDOVA.. 23
CO-OPERATION WITH SLOVENIA.. 25
CO-OPERATION WITH SOUTH AFRICA.. 25
CO-OPERATION WITH SWITZERLAND
(TICINO) 26
CO-OPERATION WITH UKRAINE. 26
CO-OPERATION WITH THE FEDERAL
REPUBLIC OF YUGOSLAVIA.. 27
OTHER CONSTITUTIONAL ISSUES. 27
- France. 27
- Kyrgyzstan. 27
- “The
former Yugoslav Republic of Macedonia”. 28
- United
Kingdom.. 28
- United
States of America. 28
SITUATION IN KOSOVO.. 28
STABILITY PACT FOR SOUTH-EASTERN
EUROPE. 29
LIST OF OPINIONS ADOPTED.. 30
II. Co-operation between the
Commission and the statutory organs of the Council of Europe, the European
Union and other international organisations. 33
- Co-operation
with the Committee of Ministers. 33
- Co-operation
with the Parliamentary Assembly of the Council of Europe. 34
- Co-operation
with other bodies of the Council of Europe. 35
- Co-operation
with the European Union and other International organisations. 35
III. Studies of the Venice Commission. 36
1. General
Judicial authority. 36
2. A
general legal framework for the settlement of ethno-political conflicts in
Europe. 37
3. Constitutional
issues raised by the ratification of the Rome statute of the international
criminal court 38
LIST OF REPORTS AND STUDIES
ADOPTED.. 43
IV. Centre on Constitutional
Justice. 44
V. The UniDem (Universities for
Democracy) Programme. 47
1. Conference
on “The protection of human rights in the 21st Century : towards a greater complementarity
within and between European Regional organisations” in co-operation with the
Irish Presidency of the Committee of Ministers (Dublin, 3-4 March 2000) 47
2. Seminar
on “Democracy in a Society in Transition” in co-operation with the University
of Lund (Lund, 19-20 May 2000) 47
3. Seminar
on “Constitutional Law and European Integration” in co-operation with the
Office of the Attorney General of Cyprus (Cyprus, 29-30 September 2000) 48
4. Preparation
of forthcoming seminars. 48
TEXTS OF OPINIONS. 51
i. Comments
on the Law on Parliamentary Elections of the Republic of Azerbaijan (CDL-INF (2000) 17), adopted by the Commission at its 44th Plenary Meeting
(Venice, 13-14 October 2000) 53
ii. Conclusions
on the merger of the Chamber of the Human Rights Chamber and the Constitutional
Court of Bosnia and Herzegovina, (CDL-INF (2000) 8), adopted by the Commission
at its 42nd Plenary Meeting (Venice, 31 March-1 April 2000) 64
iii. Opinion
on locus standi of the Ombudsmen of the Federation of Bosnia and Herzegovina
before the Constitutional Court of the Federation of Bosnia and Herzegovina,
based on the comments by Mr Franz Matscher, (CDL-INF (2000) 9), adopted by the
Commission at its 43rd Plenary Meeting (Venice, 16 June 2000) 68
iv. Consolidated
opinion on freedom of expression and freedom of access to information as
guaranteed by the Constitution of Bosnia and Herzegovina (CDL-INF (2000) 15),
adopted by the Commission at its 44th Plenary Meeting (Venice, 13-14
October 2000) 73
v. Opinion
on constitutional aspects of certain amendments to the code of penal procedure
of Bulgaria, based on comments by Messrs James Hamilton and Franz Matscher,
(CDL-INF (2000) 6), adopted by the Commission at its 42nd Plenary
Meeting (Venice, 31 March-1 April 2000) 81
vi. Opinion
on the Croatian Constitutional Law amending the Constitutional Law of 1991, on
the basis of the report prepared by Messrs Matscher, van Dijk and Ms Suchocka,
(CDL-INF (2000) 10), adopted by the Commission at its 43rd Plenary
Meeting (Venice, 16 June 2000) 87
vii. Consolidated
opinion on the Constitutional Law on the Constitutional Court of the Republic
of Croatia, based on comments by Ms Janu and Mr Vandernoot (CDL-INF (2001) 2)
adopted by the Commission at its 45th Plenary Meeting (Venice, 15-16
December 2000) 96
viii. Second
interim report on constitutional reform in Moldova (CDL-INF (2001) 3) adopted
by the Commission at its 43rd Plenary Meeting (Venice, 16 June 2000) 102
ix. Opinion
on constitutional reform in Moldova (CDL-INF (2001) 3) adopted by the
Commission at its 45th Plenary Meeting (Venice, 15-16 December 2000) 106
x. Proposals
for the Joint Committee responsible for a draft revised Constitution for the
Republic of Moldova adopted in Chisinau on 27 May 2000. 112
xi. Opinion
on the Constitutional amendments concerning legislative elections in Slovenia
(CDL-INF (2000) 13) based on the comments of Messrs La Pergola, van Dijk and
Bartole, adopted by the Commission at its 44th Plenary Meeting
(Venice, 13-14 October 2000) 119
xii. Opinion
on Constitutional Referendum in Ukraine, based on comments by Messrs Bartole,
Batliner, Malinverni, Steinberger and Svoboda, (CDL-INF (2000) 11), adopted by
the Commission at its 42nd Plenary Meeting (Venice, 31 March-1 April
2000) 123
xiii. Opinion
on the implementation of Constitutional Referendum in Ukraine, based on
comments by Messrs Bartole, Batliner and Malinverni, (CDL-INF (2000) 14),
adopted by the Commission at its 44th Plenary Meeting (Venice, 13-14
October 2000) 134
xiv. A
general legal reference framework to facilitate the settlement of
ethno-political conflicts in Europe (CDL-INF (2000) 16) adopted by the
Commission at its 44th Plenary Meeting (Venice, 13-14 October 2000) 143
xv. Report
on constitutional issues raised by the ratification of the Rome Statute of the
International Criminal Court (CDL-INF (2001) 1) adopted by the Commission at
its 45th Plenary Meeting (15-16 December 2000) 164
xvi. Report
on the creation of a general judicial authority of the Council of Europe
(CDL-INF (2001) 5) adopted by the Commission at its 45th Plenary
Meeting (Venice, 15-16 December 2000) 175
APPENDIX I - LIST OF MEMBERS. 184
APPENDIX II - OFFICES AND COMPOSITION OF THE
SUB-COMMISSIONS. 190
APPENDIX III - MEETINGS OF THE EUROPEAN COMMISSION FOR
DEMOCRACY THROUGH LAW IN 2000. 192
APPENDIX IV - LIST OF
PUBLICATIONS OF THE VENICE COMMISSION.. 198
|
VOLUME
I
Presentation of the
Commission’s Activities
|
PRESENTATION OF THE VENICE
COMMISSION’S
REPORT OF ACTIVITIES FOR 2000
Mr Chairman, Ambassadors,
Ladies and Gentlemen,
Last year I had the pleasure
to address most of you twice: the first time when presenting the Annual Report
for 1999, the second time on the occasion of the 10th Anniversary of
our Commission when I welcomed many members of this committee in Venice. On this occasion we were also honoured by the
presence of representatives of the highest Italian authorities, a country which
continues to provide generous support for our work. But not only Italy, and some other member countries like yours, Mr
Chairman, and your neighbours in Switzerland, generously supported our work through voluntary
contributions. Before outlining our salient activities of last year and of the
first months of 2001, let me say that their increased scope has been made
possible only thanks to the generous contribution of the European Commission.
Through its joint programme with us the European Commission covers a
significant part of our operational expenses. I trust we can rely on its continued
support.
From our written annual
report you may get an impression of our wide-ranging and varied activities.
Geographically, for us as, I think, for you, the Balkans and the Caucasus remain the focus of attention.
Let me start with the Caucasus since the admission of Armenia and Azerbaijan to the Council of Europe early this year marks a
decisive development for the integration of this region into the European
framework. This accession was prepared last year by you and we have tried, and
are still trying, to accompany this process by assisting these countries in the
building up of democratic institutions. You entrusted to the Venice Commission an important role in ensuring that the conditions for
accession are fulfilled. We are doing our best to justify your confidence.
In the case of Armenia, quite independently from the accession procedure,
the Armenian authorities had already asked us to assist their country in
reforming its constitution. The intentions of the Armenian authorities were
from the beginning to have a profound revision and our co-operation with them
has confirmed that there is willingness to move forward. This reform has become
more urgent due to the various commitments Armenia assumed when joining the Council of Europe. Although
constitutional reform is not one of the commitments, such reform would
logically precede some of the legislative reforms required in Armenia. Our expert team has had several exchanges of views
with the Armenian experts, including one that is occurring this very week in Strasbourg, and we expect a successful conclusion of the
constitutional reform this year or at the latest at the beginning of next year.
You are following our work on Armenia through the group chaired by Ambassador Ago and I
don’t have to go into further details.
The same applies to Azerbaijan. We had already started co-operation on a reform of
the electoral law at the request of the Azeri authorities and this process is
ongoing. Another part of our co-operation is the question of relations between
legislature and executive as well as direct access of the citizen to the Constitutional Court and the Ombudsperson.
With respect to the third
country in the Caucasus, Georgia, the situation is quite different. Here, following an
initiative of Commissioner Gil Robles, we are trying to assist the United
Nations and the government of the Republic of Georgia to re-establish a dialogue with the separatist authorities in Sukhumi in the hope of contributing to a solution of the
Abkhaz conflict. You have been extensively briefed on the first seminar we have
held on this topic and I do not think I have to go into it more deeply. I would
only like to recall that this activity is also a follow-up to the visit of the
Italian chair of the Committee of Ministers to the Caucasus last year and to the study we prepared at the request of the Italian
Chair on a General Legal Reference
Framework to Facilitate the Settlement of Ethno-Political Conflicts. I have
great pleasure also in informing you that the United Nations as well as the
Georgian authorities have requested that we take up this dialogue again in the
very near future.
Let me now turn towards the
traditional core of my presentation, the Balkans. The year 2000 has been
without doubt a period of renewed hope for peace and stability in the region
although there remain numerous pitfalls. This renewed impetus will probably be
more clearly reflected in our activities this year than was the case last year.
To start with the country on
everybody’s mind, the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia, you
yourselves have admitted it as associate member of the Venice Commission and we have started with co-operation in the field of
minority rights. We are ready to provide our expertise as constitutional
lawyers on other issues if the authorities so wish.
Otherwise we have continued
to follow the situation in Kosovo and to provide our advice to UNMIK on the
drafting of the municipal regulation and on possible rules for the
self-government institutions during the interim period. The latter activity has
come to its conclusion only recently when the Special Representative of the
Secretary General of the United Nations, Mr Haekkerup, proclaimed the
Regulation on the Constitutional Framework for Provisional Self-Government.
This text was prepared during negotiations between UNMIK and local experts.
Venice Commission representatives actively participated in these negotiations
and provided their input as legal experts on the basis of the political
guidelines decided upon by UNMIK. Of course, it is regrettable that
representatives of the Kosovo Serbs joined the negotiations only at the final
stage.
In Croatia we have already been working with the authorities for
a number of years on a constitutional law for the
protection of minorities. Progress on this law under the old government had
been extremely slow and our hope was that the new authorities would have a more
constructive attitude. Indeed, work on a new Constitutional Law started in May
last year with the active participation of the Venice Commission’s Group of Rapporteurs. A draft was prepared that reflects
the good will of the new authorities to provide protection for the various
minorities in Croatia. However, the draft has neither been finalised nor
tabled with the Croatian Parliament. The Venice Commission has witnessed the authorities’ willingness to address
issues of minority protection in Croatia in an effective and positive way. It is now waiting
to see this willingness transformed into concrete results.
Bosnia and Herzegovina has always been one of our main areas of activity,
all the more so with this country getting closer to accession to the Council of
Europe. With respect to Bosnia and Herzegovina there was a positive development in 2000 that is
especially worth reporting. In the past, our co-operation was mainly based on
requests from the High Representative. While Mr Petritsch continues to avail
himself of our services, we have also engaged increasingly in direct, frequent
and fruitful contact with the institutions of the State of Bosnia and Herzegovina and the two Entities. This is an encouraging sign of
increased maturity within Bosnia and reflects the switch towards “local ownership”
proclaimed by Mr Petritsch.
Progress has been made not
only with respect to procedure but also on substantive issues. Both the
Entities and the State have in fact adopted laws on the respective
Ombudspersons that were prepared in co-operation with the Venice Commission. We are participating in the ongoing work on a possible
merger between the Constitutional Court and
the Human Rights Chamber. This is a delicate question. The existence of a
separate judicial body for the protection of human rights becomes more
difficult to justify as Bosnia’s accession to the European Convention on Human
Rights approaches. On the other hand, the important acquis of the Human Rights Chamber has to be maintained. Its pure
and simple abolition would entail grave risks for the protection of human
rights in Bosnia. We are therefore devoting a considerable amount of
time and energy, in co-operation with both the local and international actors,
to the preparation of conditions that could conceivably surround the merger
between the two existing judicial bodies.
The House of Representatives
of the Federation of Bosnia and Herzegovina asked the Venice Commission to assist it in a reform of the Federation Constitution.
The reforms envisaged in the Federation are partly based on earlier Venice Commission opinions and a large degree of consensus on many issues was
reached. We look forward to continuing and finalising this co-operation with
the Federation. The proposed reform of the Federation Constitution contains in
the main procedural arrangements but at the moment it seems to have been
superseded by a more politically sensitive issue. The Constitutional Court of
Bosnia and Herzegovina decided last year that the provisions in the Entity
constitutions making only Bosniacs and Croats constituent peoples in the
Federation and only Serbs a constituent people in the Republika Srpska were not
consistent with the Constitution of Bosnia and Herzegovina. This decision has
wide-ranging consequences for the institutional set-up in particular within the
Federation and we took part in the Task Force of the international community
that presented proposals for its implementation in both Entities. We hope that,
following the implementation of the decision, we will be able to resume our
co-operation on all other aspects of constitutional reform with the Federation.
To come to another European
region, the Commission also had an intense co-operation with Moldova. On the one hand, we took part at the request of OSCE
in a working table on the issue of Transnistria in Kyiv in March 2000. At this
meeting international experts prepared, in co-operation with experts from the
Moldovan and Transnistrian side, elements for a possible settlement of the
Transnistrian conflict.
We were also involved in the
process of constitutional reform in Moldova. A member of our Commission, Professor Malinverni
from Switzerland, chaired a joint commission with representatives
appointed by the President and by Parliament that prepared a compromise text
for constitutional reform in this country.
The aim of our activities in
the Balkans is to contribute to stability in this area. We have therefore set
up, in the framework of the Stability Pact and with the support of the
Italian authorities at the national, regional and local level, a UniDem campus
for the legal training of civil servants from the Stability Pact beneficiary
countries in Trieste. While 2000 was devoted to the preparation of this
project, this year courses have actually started and the first seminars have
been a success.
With respect to Ukraine, at the request of the Parliamentary Assembly we
provided opinions both on the constitutional referendum which took place on 16 April 2000 and on its implementation.
Of course, these are not the
only instances of our co-operation with Council of Europe member States. I
could also cite Albania, Bulgaria, Latvia, Slovenia and Switzerland. Our written report, however, contains details of our
activities with respect to these countries.
As you well know, activities
focusing on individual countries are only one part of our work. We undertake
studies on legal questions of general interest, such as the preparation of
guidelines for constitutional referendums, undertaken at the initiative of the
Liechtenstein Chair of the Committee of Ministers and to be adopted by the
Commission at its next plenary meeting in July. We also run our UniDem seminars,
one of which was organised last year in co-operation with the Irish Chair of
the Committee of Ministers on “The
Protection of Human Rights in the 21st Century: towards a Greater
Complementarity within and between European Regional Organisations”. I
might add that the Venice Commission is proud that its contribution has been
requested by several recent Chairs of the Committee of Ministers, such as Greece, Ireland, Italy and Liechtenstein.
Another significant part of
our activities, even if it is not perhaps the most visible one to you, is our
co-operation with constitutional courts, the editing of the Bulletin on Constitutional Case Law and
the development of the CODICES database. In 2000 we have intensified our
co-operation with the Conference of European Constitutional Courts and with the
association of the francophone constitutional courts. Thanks to generous
support from Norway and Switzerland, we are also assisting in the setting-up of an
association of constitutional and supreme courts from southern Africa.
Contacts have also been established with Constitutional courts from
Ibero-America, a region which is close to the European constitutional heritage.
With respect to the database,
a more recent development is a request from France to integrate a database set
up at the initiative of the former Minister of Justice and President of the
Constitutional Council, Robert Badinter, the “Encyclopédie universelle des droits de l’homme”. France is willing to continue to provide financial support
for this project but would wish us to assume responsibility for its content. At
present we are having talks with the French authorities on reorienting the Encyclopédie with a view to making it
complementary to the web-sites of the Council and our CODICES database through
an increased emphasis in the Encyclopédie
on fundamental and constitutionally guaranteed rights. You will be invited in due
course to decide on the terms of this
possible co-operation and I hope that other governments will be keen to participate
in this initiative of the French authorities. Moreover, our intention of
promoting the exchange of views and experiences of constitutional justice could
be further enhanced by creating a “common room” for past and present
constitutional judges.
Another recent initiative,
which may well entail an important development in our work, is a proposal
approved by the Political Affairs Committee of the Parliamentary Assembly that
the Venice Commission should set up, together with the Assembly and the Congress,
a working group on electoral matters with the task of, inter alia,
working out a code of practice in such matters and establishing a database. The
Assembly takes the view that the Council of Europe’s interest in electoral
matters should be enhanced and it wants to give the Venice Commission a major
role in this context. The proposal seems topical; in a different context you
will examine a proposal by the Secretary General for an integrated project
covering amongst other things the electoral field. Co-operation with other
bodies such as ODIHR will be essential but electoral law is certainly a field
close to the core function of the Council of Europe as the guardian of
democracy in Europe and it is one in which we have a good deal of experience.
If you consider some of the
activities outlined above, it is apparent that the Venice Commission is
increasingly becoming a tool for spreading Council of Europe values even beyond
European borders, among lawyers who share our principles, ideals and working
methods and are dedicated to the development of constitutionalism and democracy
as we understand them in our continent. We would like to see these developments
in our work reflected in the Statute of the Commission.
This brings me to the final
part of my report, the need to revise our Statute. The Commission still works
according to its initial Statute, adopted in 1990, at a time when the future
development of its activities was not foreseeable. It is time now, after eleven
years of existence, that we reflect on future directions that may be taken by
the Commission. It will also be necessary to adapt our Statute to reflect the
successful practice developed over the past years, the needs of European
countries at the start of the new millennium and the fact that our membership
is constantly increasing and interest in our work widening. Indeed last year
for the first time we were able to profit from the excellent contributions of a
British member, Professor Jowell, and I have some reason to hope that next year
there will be a Russian member.
Bearing these various
developments in mind, we intend to submit proposals to you for appropriate
revisions of our Statute in the near future, which we would hope that you will
be able to adopt in time to allow these reforms to come into effect from the
beginning of next year. In our proposals we shall place particular emphasis on
the independence of our members. Independence of judgment is the working principle of our
Commission. We view it as the key to our success. It must be preserved and
where necessary strengthened by appropriate guarantees. With your help we will
succeed in maintaining the quality of our work as an advisory body for the
legal engineering of democracy and for the promotion of constitutionalism and
the rule of law in Europe and beyond.
At the end of 2000, the
Commission totalled 40 full members, 4 associate members and 10 observers.
Members
During 2000 Andorra acceded to the Partial Agreement and nominated as its
member Mr François Luchaire, Honorary President of the University of Paris
I, Former member of the French Constitutional Council, former President of the
Constitutional Tribunal of Andorra.
Mr Jeffrey Jowell, Professor
of Public Law, University College London was nominated member in respect of the
United Kingdom. Mr Peeter Roosma, Adviser, Supreme Court was
nominated member in respect of Estonia replacing Mr Heiki Loot whose mandate
had expired. Mr Alexandre Djerov,
Advocate, Member of the National Assembly was nominated member and Mr Vassil
Gotzev, Judge, Constitutional Court,
nominated substitute member in respect of Bulgaria replacing Ms Ana Milenkova whose mandate had expired.
In addition, Ms Ingrid
Siess-Scherz, Head of Division Federal Chancellery was nominated substitute member
in respect of Austria replacing Mr Klaus Berchtold who resigned. In addition, Ms Lydie Err, member of
parliament and Mr Georg Nolte, Professor of Public Law, University of Goettingen were nominated substitute members in respect of Luxembourg and Germany respectively.
Associate members
A representative from the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia attended the Commission’s 45th Plenary
Meeting (15-16 December 2000). A request
for Associate member status was received following this meeting and a positive decision
was taken by the Committee of Ministers early 2001.
Observers
Israel obtained observer status and nominated Mr Amnon
Rubinstein, Chairman, Constitution, law and Justice Committee of the Knesset,
as its observer on the Commission.
Mr Jed Rubenfeld, Professor Yale Law School was nominated observer for the United States of America replacing Mr Paul Gewirtz.
The full list of members,
associate members and observers by order of seniority is set out in Appendix I
to this report.
Sub-Commissions
A Sub-Commission on South-East Europe was set up to deal with Stability pact issues.
The composition of the
Sub-Commissions is set out in Appendix II to this report.
*
* *
The 43rd Plenary
Meeting of the Commission was followed, on 17 June 2000, by a ceremony to commemorate the 10th
anniversary of the Commission. This ceremony was attended by representatives of
the member States of the Council of Europe as well as States represented on or
working with the Commission, representatives of the town of Venice and of the Veneto region, Italian and foreign personalities,
representatives of organisations working with the Commission and the members of
the Commission.
The following personalities
spoke during the ceremony:
Mr Paolo Costa, Mayor of Venice;
Mr Enrico Cavaliere,
President of the Regional Council of Veneto;
Mr Lamberto Dini, President
of the Committee of Ministers, Minister for Foreign Affairs of Italy;
Lord Russell-Johnston,
President of the Parliamentary Assembly;
Mr Walter Schwimmer, Secretary
General of the Council of Europe;
Mr Antonio La Pergola,
President of the European Commission for Democracy through Law (Venice Commission).
During 2000 the Venice Commission
continued its work on constitutional reform and the effective functioning of
democratic institutions. The Commission
was active on the whole continent but the consolidation of peace in South-East Europe and co-operation
with the authorities in the Caucasus were a major part
of its work.
As the process of drafting
new constitutions moves towards completion across Europe,
the Commission has naturally concentrated increasingly on the more technical
aspects of the implementation of such texts.
Constitutional reform and
constitutional justice remained essential components of the Commission’s work
in 2000; in addition, the Commission focused on fundamental elements such as
elections and institution-building, and in particular the role of
institution-building as a means of conflict resolution, notably in its work in
Bosnia and Herzegovina, Kosovo and the Caucasus. The central place of democracy
in the wider process of European integration heightens the importance of all these
aspects of the Commission's activities.
The Commission continued its
fruitful co-operation with both the Committee of Ministers and the
Parliamentary Assembly of the Council of Europe, as well as with the Congress
of Local and Regional Authorities of Europe. While maintaining its absolute
independence, the Commission also welcomed the opportunity to co-operate
further with other authorities of the Council of Europe, in particular the
Directorates General of Legal Affairs and Human Rights.
Much of the Commission’s work
in 2000 was conducted in the framework of its Joint Programme with the European
Commission on “strengthening democracy and constitutional development in
central and eastern Europe and CIS countries”. This programme has enabled the
Commission to increase significantly the number of activities carried out in
its priority areas. The resultant heavier workload has demanded an unfailing
commitment from both the members of the Commission and the Secretariat. The
success of the Commission in responding to this call bears witness to the high
level of commitment of all concerned.
Finally, a new aspect of the
Commission’s plenary meetings was the inclusion of regular exchanges of views
with members from countries experiencing constitutional developments which had
not formed the object of the Commission’s work. The Commission welcomed the
opportunity to enrich its debates in this manner. A brief summary of the issues
discussed is included under point 17 below.
*
* *
A short description of the
Commission’s work in this area is followed by the list of some opinions which
the Commission has decided to make public.
Description of the
Commission’s activities
Following the Commission’s
opinion on the compatibility of the death penalty with the Albanian
Constitution, adopted at its 38th Plenary Meeting, and the decision
of 10 December 1999 of the Constitutional Court of Albania that the death
penalty was unconstitutional, the Commission welcomed the news that Albania had
signed and ratified Protocol No. 6 to the European Convention on Human
Rights in the course of the year 2000.
Law on the Supreme Court
The Commission concluded its
examination of the Law on the Supreme Court of Albania, which had been
initiated at the request of the Albanian authorities. Messrs Russell and
Torfason had been appointed as rapporteurs in mid-1999 and their work
culminated in a meeting with the Albanian authorities in Tirana on 2-3 March
2000. At the 42nd Plenary Meeting, Mr Torfason reported that
numerous points had been addressed at this meeting, concerning the professional
fields from which judges could be recruited, the relations between the
President and the other judges of the Court and the number of judges on the
Court. As a result of the meeting, these concerns had largely been resolved,
and the Venice Commission’s suggestions had largely been followed in the Law,
which had since been adopted.
Electoral Code
During 2000 work towards the
revision of the legislation governing elections continued. The questions
involved were sensitive, however, and progress was slow. Mr Omari reported at
the Commission’s 43rd Plenary Meeting that the Electoral Code,
prepared with the assistance of the OSCE and the Commission, had now entered
into force. However, it was contested by the opposition Democratic Party. At
the 45th Plenary Meeting, Mr Newbury, from the Congress of Local and
Regional Authorities in Europe, informed the Commission that the possibility of
revising the Code had once again been raised, in particular with regard to the
question of the withdrawal of candidates for election.
Law on the Organisation and Functioning of the Council
of Ministers
At the request of the
Albanian authorities, the Commission examined the draft Law on the Organisation
and Functioning of the Council of Ministers. Messrs Bartole and Nolte and Ms
Suchocka were appointed as rapporteurs and presented written comments on the
draft. They highlighted several points within the draft that should be revised.
In particular, there should be a clear definition of the nature and hierarchy
of acts by the Council of Ministers; the conditions for becoming a minister
should not be stricter than those listed in the Constitution; a provision
allowing the President to repeat ministerial nominations three times should be
revised; and the appointment of high ranking officials should depend on the
Council of Ministers rather than on the Prime Minister alone. The rapporteurs further suggested that detailed
procedural issues might be left to sub-statutory texts. A revised draft is now
awaited so that work on this question can continue.
The Commission co-operated
with Armenia on a number of issues in 2000. This co-operation,
which had initially focused on the process of revising the Constitution of
Armenia, intensified during the year with the prospect of Armenia’s accession to the Council of Europe, to include the
examination of laws and draft laws on
political parties, local autonomy, the civil service, the media and the
ombudsman. Work on these questions is continuing in 2001.
Revision of the Constitution
At the request of the
Armenian authorities, the Commission set up a Working Group on the revision of
the Constitution of Armenia. The Group, composed of Messrs Bartole, Batliner,
Economides, Endzinš, Steinberger and Tuori, held its first meeting in Strasbourg on 25-26 April with a delegation of the Armenian
authorities, in order to clarify the basic issues involved in the
constitutional revision. These included human rights matters, the separation of
powers and efficiency of the legislature, constitutional guarantees for the
judiciary (including the Constitutional Court) and local self-government. A second meeting was held
in Yerevan on 16-17 November. Following these meetings, which
had been highly constructive, the Armenian authorities decided that the final
draft would be submitted for opinion to the Commission during 2001. They
planned to hold a referendum on the constitutional amendments at the end of 2001.
Co-operation related to Armenia’s accession to the
Council of Europe
Following a request from the
Committee of Ministers for the Commission to co-operate with Armenia in view of its accession to the Council of Europe, a
delegation of the Commission travelled to Yerevan on 15-18 November 2000. The Secretariat reported at
the 45th Plenary Meeting that the Armenian authorities had shown
their great willingness to work with the Commission. In addition to the
on-going co-operation concerning the constitutional revision described above,
laws and draft laws on political parties, local autonomy, the civil service,
the media and the ombudsman would be submitted to the Commission. Work on these
matters will continue in 2001 according to the co-operation programme adopted
by the Commission at its 45th Plenary Meeting.
Electoral Law
In the context of the
Commission’s co-operation with Armenia in view of its accession to the Council of Europe, Mr
Owen prepared comments on the Armenian Electoral Law. He noted that the law of
1999 had eliminated many weaknesses of the earlier law; however, certain
sections in the current version should be amended in order to simplify
procedures, for example the way in which the voting took place, or to explain
clearly procedures that were complex and difficult to follow, for example the
adjudication/appeals system. The size of Parliament did not need to be reduced
and the relationship of proportional to majoritarian seats should be kept
constant. On the other hand, certain innovations in the law, such as the provisions allowing parties to revoke
candidates from their party lists, the method of calculating the votes, the
system of verification of signatures and the possibility of voting ‘against’ a
candidate, which was in effect a ‘white’ vote, did not create any difficulties.
At its 45th Plenary Meeting, the Commission approved Mr Owen’s
comments on the Armenian Electoral Law and decided to forward them to the
Armenian authorities.
******
In addition, a seminar on
“the efficiency of constitutional justice in a society in transition” was held
in Erevan on 6-7 October 2000. This seminar was part of a
series that has been held in Armenia since 1996. It included participants from Armenia, Slovakia, Moldova, Russia, Kazakhstan and Belarus and dealt with the functional, institutional and
procedural aspects of the topic in question. Reports from the seminar are to be
published by the Constitutional Court of Armenia, in particular on its
web-site.
The Commission’s co-operation
with Azerbaijan in 2000 centred initially around the law on
parliamentary elections and the question of reforming access to the Constitutional Court. With the prospect of Azerbaijan’s accession to the Council of Europe, this co-operation
expanded to include general constitutional reform and the revision of media
laws and the drafting of laws on the ombudsman and minorities. Work on these
questions is continuing in 2001.
Law on Parliamentary Elections
At the request of the Azerbaijani
authorities, the Commission examined the law on parliamentary elections in Azerbaijan. Mr Nolte presented his comments, which were approved
by the Commission at its 44th Plenary Meeting. The law in question
was long and detailed, and contained many questions that were not necessarily
present in other countries’ electoral laws. Certain provisions had been the
object of recommendations in the opinion, in particular as to their
interpretation: these included provisions on the nomination and registration of
candidates, the participation of foreign and other observers, the appeals
system, the sanctions that may be imposed for violations of the electoral law,
the composition of lower election commissions, the role of NGOs and the
registration of political parties. The Central Electoral Commission had stated
that it would follow the Venice Commission’s recommendations. With respect to the
registration of political parties, the Commission referred to the recent
decision of the Constitutional Court of Azerbaijan, which had ruled that the
provisions concerning conditions for registration of parties must be read as
having no retrospective effect, as is expressly prohibited by the Constitution.
At its 45th
Plenary Meeting, the Venice Commission again examined the electoral legislation
and considered it necessary to revise several points in the light of the
November elections. A major issue was to provide a credible procedure for the
examination of electoral complaints. The possibility of making parallel
complaints to the electoral commissions and the ordinary courts was a
particular problem. A provision which barred electoral observers financed from
abroad by more than 30% should be abolished, and the 6% threshold required for
political parties to enter Parliament might be too high given that only
one-sixth of parliamentary seats were allocated through the proportional
system. In order to prevent electoral fraud stricter regulations were required.
A boundary commission composed of neutral technical staff should make proposals
to the CEC for the delimitation of electoral districts. A positive aspect
during the elections had been the public media’s allocation of air-time to the
opposition.
The Commission continues to
follow developments in this area keenly.
Co-operation related to Azerbaijan’s accession to the
Council of Europe
Following a request from the
Committee of Ministers to co-operate with Azerbaijan in view of its accession to the Council of Europe, a
delegation of the Venice Commission travelled to Baku on 30 November-1 December 2000. The authorities of Azerbaijan were very open to co-operation with the Venice Commission. In addition to the on-going work to provide individuals
with a direct access to the Constitutional Court, the following elements are to be the subject of an
opinion by the Venice Commission: a general constitutional reform, the
electoral laws, the media laws and future laws on the ombudsman and on
minorities. The Commission will continue its work on these matters in 2001 in
accordance with the programme adopted at its 45th Plenary Meeting.
******
In addition, a seminar on
“Human rights protection in the activity of the Constitutional Court of
Azerbaijan” was held in Baku on
17-18 April 2000.
CO-OPERATION WITH BELARUS
At the 42nd
Plenary Meeting, the Secretariat informed the Commission that two opinions of
the Commission's experts on the draft electoral code had been sent to the
Belarussian authorities. Despite the fact that the Commission had been ready to
participate in an exchange of views on the subject, most of the experts’
observations had not been taken into account and the draft had since been
adopted without further consultation. The Secretariat had communicated the
experts’ comments to the OSCE, in order that the issue may be raised with the
Belarussian authorities.
The year 2000 saw Bosnia and Herzegovina move significantly closer towards accession to the
Council of Europe. Throughout the year, the Commission continued its intense
and fruitful co-operation with the authorities of Bosnia and Herzegovina as well as with the international actors present in
the country. The Commission’s priority remained the consolidation of democratic
institutions and State structures, and its areas of activity ranged from
involvement in the process of constitutional revision in the Federation of
Bosnia and Herzegovina to the drafting of laws on various institutions in
Bosnia and Herzegovina, as well as the drafting of opinions on more technical
aspects of the implementation of the constitutions and laws in force in Bosnia
and Herzegovina.
- Ombudsman
Institutions in Bosnia and Herzegovina
Within this framework, the
Commission adopted at its 42nd Plenary Meeting its opinion on some aspects of the functioning of Ombudsman
institutions in Bosnia and Herzegovina, at the request of the Human Rights Ombudsperson for Bosnia and Herzegovina. Ms Haller thanked the Commission for this opinion
and for the help it had provided over the years to the institution of the Human
Rights Ombudsperson for Bosnia and Herzegovina.
In addition, the Commission
was pleased to note at its 42nd and 45th Plenary Meetings
respectively that the Law on the
Ombudsman of the Republika Srpska as well as the Law on the Ombudsman of Bosnia and Herzegovina had been
adopted.
Again in the context of its
work on the Ombudsman institutions of Bosnia and Herzegovina, at its 43rd
Plenary Meeting the Commission adopted its opinion on the locus standi of the Ombudsman of the Federation of Bosnia and Herzegovina
before the Constitutional Court of the Federation of Bosnia and Herzegovina.
The Commission reached the conclusion that according to the current state of
the law, the Ombudsman did not have standing before the Constitutional Court. However, there was no reason in principle why the
Ombusdman should not be able to introduce cases before the Constitutional Court.
At its 44th
Plenary Meeting the Commission was informed that the Law on the Ombudsman of the Federation of Bosnia and
Herzegovina prepared by the Working Group of the Venice Commission and the Directorate General of Human Rights of the Council
of Europe had been adopted by the House of Representatives. However, some
amendments made to the draft were of concern to the Ombudsmen of the Federation
and to the OSCE. Following a request from the Ombudsmen of the Federation, the
Commission decided to set up a working group on the question. Work is
continuing in 2001.
Reform of Human Rights
protection mechanisms
A major priority of the Commission’s
work in Bosnia and Herzegovina over the last few years has been the streamlining of
human rights protection mechanisms in the country. In 2000 the Commission
focused in this respect on examining in more detail the implications involved
in the merger of the Human Rights Chamber
with the Constitutional Court of Bosnia and Herzegovina. The question which was at the centre of the Venice Commission’s work concerns the way in which this merger, or the
transfer of competences from the Chamber to the Constitutional Court, could be achieved without reducing the level of
human rights protection.
At their meeting in Paris on 24 March 2000 the rapporteurs on this question reached a series of
conclusions as to the modalities of the merger, based on the conclusions made
by the Working Group. The rapporteurs’ conclusions dealt in particular with
individuals’ access to remedies after the merger; they concluded that the
latter should not take place before the ratification by Bosnia and Herzegovina of the European Convention on Human Rights and should
be accomplished through a law and by strengthening the Constitutional Court’s competence in the Human Rights field.
Work on the merger is
continuing during 2001.
Another of the Commission’s
priorities in 2000 was its work on the Law
on the Court of Bosnia and Herzegovina. The need for the creation of such a
body had been identified by the Commission in its opinion, adopted at its 38th
Plenary Meeting on 6-7 March 1998, on
the need for a judicial institution at the level of the
state of Bosnia and Herzegovina (CDL-INF (98) 17). A joint working group of the
Commission and the Directorate General of Legal Affairs, with the co-operation
of the Office of the High Representative, was established to draft the relevant
law, which was presented to the Commission and endorsed by it at its 43rd
Plenary Meeting. The Court of Bosnia and Herzegovina was established by
decision of the High Representative on 12 November 2000.
- Revision of
the Constitution of the Federation of Bosnia and
Herzegovina
In the course of the year the
Commission received a request from the authorities of the Federation of Bosnia
and Herzegovina for assistance in the revision of the Constitution of the Federation of Bosnia and
Herzegovina. This work had been underway for some time but the
recent decisions of the Constitutional Court of Bosnia and Herzegovina in case
U 5-98 had made the revision of the Constitution all the more necessary.
The chief aim of the revision was to harmonise the Federation Constitution with
the Constitution of Bosnia and Herzegovina. The Working Group held its first meeting in Strasbourg on 10-11 July and a second in Venice on 11-12 October with the participation of
members of the House of Representatives and of the Constitutional Committee.
The basis of the proposed amendments were generally sound and consensus was
reached on a number of points. However, a certain number of questions needed
further discussion in the Federation of Bosnia and Herzegovina. The Commission will continue its assistance in this
process and a further meeting of the Working Group with the representatives of
the Federation of Bosnia and Herzegovina is planned for early 2001.
- Constitutional
guarantees of freedom of information in Bosnia and Herzegovina
At the proposal of the OSCE
Mission in Bosnia and Herzegovina the Commission prepared an opinion on constitutional guarantees of freedom of
information in Bosnia and Herzegovina. This dealt with two specific questions: first,
whether the freedom of information and expression included freedom of access to
information, and second, what positive obligations on the state were implied in
the right of access to information. It concluded that freedom of expression as
mentioned in the enumeration of rights in the Constitution of Bosnia and Herzegovina included freedom of access to information.
Furthermore, there was an obligation on the state authorities to facilitate
access to information, although there was no clear obligation to provide
information on their own motion. This opinion was adopted at the 44th
Plenary Meeting and forwarded to the OSCE Mission in Bosnia and Herzegovina.
Finally, following the 45th Plenary Meeting, the
Commission received a further request from the Assembly’s Committee on Legal
Affairs and Human Rights, regarding the implementation of the Partial Decision
of the Constitutional Court of Bosnia and Herzegovina on constituent peoples.
Work on this matter is continuing in 2001.
******
In addition, a Forum on
Federalism in Bosnia and Herzegovina was held in Banja Luka, Sarajevo
and Mostar on 26-28 July 2000 in collaboration with the German Embassy in Sarajevo.
At the request of the
Bulgarian delegation to the Parliamentary Assembly of the Council of Europe, the
Commission examined the draft Code of Penal Procedure of Bulgaria. Mr Hamilton
pointed out, at the Commission’s 42nd Plenary Meeting, that due to
the length of the Code the rapporteurs had concentrated on the specific
questions raised by the Bulgarian delegation and had not examined whether the
Code as a whole complied with the Constitution.
The rapporteurs had concluded
that there was no interference with the independence of the judiciary under the
draft; the question was simply one of the attribution of competences between
the judiciary and the executive. Nor was it contrary to the European Convention
on Human Rights to attribute certain investigative competences to the executive
rather than to the judiciary, and indeed this practice existed in many states;
in any event, according to the revised texts received by the rapporteurs, the
investigative bodies operated under the guidance of the prosecutor, who is a
part of the judicial branch of power in the Bulgarian system. Finally, there
was no breach of the principle of equality, since all people in similar
circumstances would be treated alike.
The Commission was informed
that constitutional principles would be respected in the implementation of the
Code.
At its 42nd
Plenary Meeting, the Commission adopted the opinion on constitutional aspects
of certain amendments to the Code of Penal Procedure of Bulgaria, based on
comments by Messrs Hamilton and Matscher, and decided to forward it to the
Bulgarian delegation to the Parliamentary Assembly of the Council of Europe.
At its 42nd
Plenary Meeting the Commission held an exchange of views with Mr Jakovcic,
Minister for European Integration of Croatia, who described the work of the
newly elected Croatian government towards a market economy, democratisation,
the consolidation of the state, improved relations with its neighbours and the
respect of its international commitments, in the context of its aim to join the
European Union and of the commitments made by the Republic of Croatia when it
joined the Council of Europe. Mr
Jakovcic thanked the Commission for its continued assistance towards the
creation of a modern society based on the principles of democracy, tolerance
and the rule of law.
Rights of Minorities
At its 43rd
Plenary Meeting the Commission adopted the opinion on the Croatian
Constitutional Law amending the Constitutional Law of 1991, on the basis of the
report prepared by Messrs Matscher and van Dijk and Ms Suchocka. This opinion
concluded that the legislation in question lacked rules at the constitutional
level to regulate or set out the framework of an effective participation of
minorities in public life and rules pertaining to the establishment,
functioning and competences of bodies representing minorities at the local and
national level. The Commission reiterated its availability to co-operate with
the competent Croatian authorities with a view to preparing a new text of the
Constitutional Law on the Rights of Minorities as requested by the Parliament
of the Republic of Croatia.
The Government of the Republic of Croatia subsequently sought the Commission’s opinion on the Draft
Constitutional Law on the Rights of Minorities in Croatia. At its 44th Plenary Meeting the
Commission adopted the consolidated opinion on the said draft law, based on
comments by Messrs Matscher, van Dijk and Delcamp and Ms Suchocka. The
Commission found that the new draft law constituted a significant step forward
in the protection of national minorities in Croatia. It provided a comprehensive framework for further
legislative and regulatory action in the field of protection of minorities.
However, several aspects of the draft law needed to be clarified and the
Commission stressed, in this respect, that preparatory work on the draft law
might take more time than initially expected.
At its 45th
Plenary Meeting the Commission held an exchange of views Mr Tonino Picula,
Minister of Foreign Affairs of Croatia, on co-operation with this country
particularly in the field of national minorities. Mr Picula highlighted the
importance of the Council of Europe for Croatia and thanked the Commission for the assistance
provided.
Constitutional Law on the Constitutional
Court
Finally, at its 45th
Plenary Meeting the Commission adopted the consolidated opinion on the
Constitutional Law on the Constitutional Court of the Republic of Croatia, based on comments by Ms Janu and Mr Vandernoot. Although noting that
some amendments to clarify certain provisions might be recommended, the
Rapporteurs nevertheless considered that the text as a whole did not present
any major problems in the light of the generally accepted principles and rules
in European democratic states that aim to safeguard the supremacy of the
Constitution, and the independence and impartiality of the Constitutional Court.
The Commission was informed,
at its 44th Plenary Meeting, that Messrs Tuori and Buquicchio had
travelled to the Caucasus in June and had met a number of important public
figures. Various authorities had requested the assistance of the Commission in
finding a solution to the problem of Abkhazia. A preliminary meeting on this
topic was planned for
12-13 February 2001, in Sukhumi, with the participation of the OSCE and the United
Nations, which were already working on the topic, the Commissioner for Human
Rights, Mr Gil-Robles, and several experts of the Commission. It was emphasised
that the Commission’s role in this context was not political but rather to
propose technical solutions to the problems before it. A working group on this
topic was set up, composed of Messrs Coppieters, Lopez Guerra, Malinverni and
Vogel.
At its 43rd
Plenary Meeting, the Commission held an exchange of views with Mr Kim, Chairman
of the Constitutional Court of Korea on future co-operation with the Republic of Korea.
This would be of particular interest in the context of Korean unification. Mr
Kim informed the Commission that the Korean Constitutional Court had been set up in 1988 since the previous system of
administering constitutional justice had not functioned properly. The Court was
now able to ensure the effective protection of human rights.
Mr Sólyom reported, at the 42nd
Plenary Meeting, on the results of the seminar that had been held in Riga on 25-26 February 2000 on the draft amendments to the
Law on the Constitutional Court,
including the introduction of the possibility for individual applications to
the Court and a shift from oral to written proceedings. Messrs Lavin, Pinelli,
Schwartz and Sólyom had participated in the seminar as experts of the
Commission.
Many of the Commission's
proposals had been followed in the revised version of the draft amendments that
had been presented to the rapporteurs at the seminar, for example that
decisions should become effective when they were published, and in relation to
the time-limits within which the Court had to reach a decision. Although some
points of concern remained, the seminar had been very successful overall and
the rapporteurs remained ready to co-operate further with the Court in the
drafting process should it so request.
Mr Endzinš informed the
Commission that the Secretariat's memorandum on the results of the seminar had
been translated into Latvian and sent together with the draft amendments to the
parliament. He expressed the hope that the Commission would continue to provide
its support on this issue if needed.
Constitutional reform
Following the adoption, at
the 41st Plenary Meeting of the Commission, of its interim report on
constitutional reform in the Republic of Moldova, and the decision of the
Moldovan authorities to create a Joint Committee on Constitutional Reform made
up of three members of the Constitutional Commission set up by the President
and three members of the parliament, the Commission continued to be actively
involved in the process of constitutional reform in Moldova in 2000.
The Joint Committee, which
had officially invited Mr Malinverni to chair its meetings, held its first
meeting in Chisinau on 10-11 March 2000. During this meeting it tackled a
number of issues and specifically questions related to the nomination of the
Government, its responsibility, referendum and delegation of legislative
powers. The meeting resulted in a first draft of a single project of
constitutional reform. Two further meetings were held, in Strasbourg on 7-8 April and in Chisinau on 27 May 2000. The result was a concrete proposal for amending the
Constitution, which strengthened the role of the executive, in particular the
Prime Minister, but not the powers of the President. However, the Commission
was informed at its 43rd Plenary Meeting that in addition to this
proposal, texts submitted by two groups of 39 and 38 deputies were still
pending before the Moldovan Parliament and the President had submitted a
further draft which claimed to be inspired by the work of the Joint Committee
but was very different in important respects. It was therefore not sure that
the text proposed by the Joint Committee would be adopted. In the meantime, a
new request had been received from the Monitoring Committee of the
Parliamentary Assembly to provide opinions on all the drafts which are
currently under consideration by the Moldovan authorities.
At the 44th Plenary
Meeting, Mr Solonari informed the Commission that the Parliament had adopted a
Constitutional Law introducing reforms having three main pillars: the method of
electing the President of Moldova had been changed from a system of universal
suffrage to one of election by a special majority of the parliament; the powers
of the President had been reduced (although less than the parliament’s initial
draft law had proposed); and the powers of the government had been increased.
The result was greater emphasis in the Constitution on parliamentary democracy.
Mr Solonari thanked the Commission for its assistance in the Joint Committee
and said that the fact that Moldova had overcome this constitutional crisis without
unconstitutional developments was largely thanks to the contribution of the
Council of Europe.
The Commission’s rapporteurs
on this issue, Mr Jowell, Ms Suchocka and Mr Tuori, informed the Commission at
its 45th Plenary Meeting that they had, as a consequence of this
development, decided to examine the text adopted by the Parliament rather than
the President’s proposal, which the Parliament was now unlikely to adopt. The
decision of the Constitutional Court on the
proposal of the Joint Committee was still awaited. The assessment of the text
adopted by the Parliament was positive in general, although certain points
needed clarification. Its main tendency was to reduce the powers of the
President. The Prime Minister became head of the executive, leaving the
President as Head of State.
The Commission adopted its
opinion on constitutional revision in the Republic of Moldova at its 45th Plenary Meeting and decided to forward it to
the Parliamentary Assembly.
Transnistria
Mr Tuori informed the
Commission at its 42nd Plenary Meeting on the Working Table on the Transnistrian
settlement organised by the OSCE in Kyiv on 20-24 March 2000. The participants
of the Working Table had split into two groups – a Russian-speaking one and an
English-speaking one. Because of the lack of time two separate documents were
prepared by these groups which reflected a high degree of agreement on the
possible features of a common state.
At the request of the
Slovenian authorities, the Commission examined the constitutional amendments
concerning parliamentary elections in Slovenia. The Commission was requested to give an opinion on
the following question: a referendum had
been held, the results of which showed the people’s preference for a majority
ballot. However, the parliament
subsequently amended the constitutional provisions on parliamentary elections,
introducing, at the level of the Constitution, a proportional electoral system.
The Commission’s task was not to advise as to the best option, but rather to
examine the compatibility of the parliament’s attitude with European democratic
standards and the requirements of the rule of law. The rapporteurs, Messrs
Bartole, La Pergola and van Dijk, reported to the Commission at its 44th
Plenary Meeting that they considered that no standard or European principle of
democracy or of the rule of law had been violated by the parliament’s amendment
of the Constitution. It was emphasised that the referendum was not an
demonstration of sovereign power by the people but rather an expression of the
will of people through a means regulated by the Constitution.
The Commission adopted the
opinion on the constitutional amendments concerning parliamentary elections in Slovenia based on the considerations of the Rapporteurs at its
44th Plenary Meeting and decided to forward it to the Slovenian
authorities.
Mr Helgesen informed the
Commission at its 42nd Plenary Meeting that the Norwegian government
had made a contribution of 680,000 FF towards the establishment of a commission
of independent experts from the countries of the Southern African Development
Community (SADC) to enhance democracy, human rights and good governance in the
region.
A conference for judges of
constitutional and supreme courts of Southern Africa was
organised at Siavonga, Lake Kariba, in Zambia on 12-13 February within the framework of the
programme “Democracy, from the law book to real life”. The theme of the
conference was “Enhancing constitutionalism and networking among jurisdictions
in the SADC region” and the topics dealt with were the separation of powers,
judicial ethics and complaint systems and the right to a fair trial. At the end
of the seminar, participants agreed to co-operate in publishing decisions via
the Internet, providing access for all courts to the resources of the libraries
of other courts, inviting judges from other courts in the region to attend
training courses and organising further seminars like the one in Siavonga.
This conference was the last
major event to be organised within the framework of the programme “Democracy,
from the law book to real life”. The Commission thanked once again the Swiss
Federal Department of Foreign Affairs for its generous support in funding this
programme as well as the Department of Provincial and Local Government for its
assistance in implementing the activities. The final report of operations
(CDL-INF (2001) 4) details the activities carried out within the framework of
the programme.
Mr Giorgio Battaglioni,
Director of the Department of Justice Division, Ticino Canton, attended the
Commission’s 44th Plenary meeting and presented the electoral system
in the canton of Ticino. The
Commission had drawn up a preliminary opinion on this question which had
identified the points that could be treated in revising the electoral law and a
series of more precise questions had been put to the Council of State in order
to assist in the preparation of the final opinion.
Both the Parliamentary
Assembly and the Secretary General requested the Commission to prepare an
opinion on the constitutional referendum in Ukraine. This referendum took place on 16 April 2000 on the basis of a decree of the President of Ukraine
following a popular initiative and had as its aim to increase political
stability by weakening the role of the Ukrainian parliament. The opinion on behalf of the rapporteurs,
indicated that there were grave doubts as to both the constitutionality and the
admissibility of the referendum as a whole, as proposed in the presidential
decree on the announcement of an All-Ukraine referendum on the people’s
initiative. However, the Constitutional Court had declared two of the six referendum questions
unconstitutional and had underlined that any constitutional amendments approved
by the referendum would still need to be adopted in accordance with the
constitutional provisions on amending the Constitution of Ukraine. Some of the
rapporteurs’ major concerns had been met by this decision.
At its 42nd
Plenary Meeting, the Commission adopted the opinion on the constitutional
referendum in Ukraine, taking into account this decision of the Constitutional Court. The opinion was forwarded to the Parliamentary
Assembly and the Secretary General.
Following the holding of the
referendum in Ukraine, in which all four questions received an overwhelming
majority of “yes” votes, both the President and a group of 152 deputies
submitted proposals to the Parliament for the implementation of the results of
the referendum. The Monitoring Committee of the Parliamentary Assembly
subsequently requested the Commission to give a draft opinion on both draft
laws, in particular with respect to the parliament’s freedom to decide, the
compatibility of the proposed amendments with Articles 157 and 158 of the
Constitution, their conformity with international standards and their
consequences for democracy and the rule of law in Ukraine.
The Commission indicated in
its opinion that there were certain points of concern: for instance, the nature
of the proposed second chamber of parliament was still not clearly defined;
further, it was essential that provisions guaranteeing the protection of
parliamentarians against arbitrary arrest or detention have their place in the
Constitution rather than in an ordinary law; and finally, the proposed ground
of dissolution of the parliament was ambiguous and should be redrafted. The
Commission proposed certain amendments to the draft presented by the President
of Ukraine and underlined that, should it be approved by the Verkhovna Rada
without taking them into account, this might raise serious problems as regards
democracy, rule of law and the balance of powers.
At its 44th
Plenary Meeting, the Commission adopted the opinion on implementation of the
constitutional referendum and decided to forward it to the Monitoring Committee
of the Parliamentary Assembly.
At the Commission’s 45th
Plenary Meeting, an exchange of views was held with Mr Dimitrievic, Director of
the Human Rights Centre of Belgrade. He noted that the situation in Yugoslavia was still precarious but he hoped that the further
developments in his country would lead towards democracy and the protection of
human rights. Much assistance would be needed from the Council of Europe, the Venice Commission and OSCE in this respect. Both the 1990 Serb and the 1992
Yugoslav constitutions had been adopted in a non-democratic manner. However,
the introduction of direct presidential elections in the Federation had in the
end unseated Mr Milosevic. The persistence of these constitutions was tolerated
but they needed to be reformed in order to bring them into line with
international human rights instruments. He also expressed the hope that Yugoslavia would give up its untenable claim to continuity from
the old state. The major open questions were whether the Federation with Montenegro was to continue to exist and whether Kosovo would
remain a part of Serbia. One of the most important issues in the new constitution would be the
protection of minorities, given that only two-thirds of the Yugoslav population
were of Serb or Montenegrin origin. Minorities would have to be brought back
into political life. The definition of Serbia as one single constituency in the electoral code to
be applied in the elections on 23 December would make it very difficult for
minorities to get any seats in Parliament.
The Commission took note of
this information and declared itself ready to co-operate with Yugoslavia on all questions which fall within its
competence. Sustained co-operation with Yugoslavia should already be foreseen for 2001.
In the year 2000 the
Commission held regular exchanges of views with its members on constitutional
issues of current interest in their countries, although they had not formed the
object of the Commission’s work. The Commission welcomed the opportunity to
enrich its debates in this manner.
- France
In the year 2000 a number of
constitutional questions had received a great deal of attention in France. Mr Robert presented to the Commission at its 44th
Plenary Meeting the issues raised in political discussions concerning the
reduction of the term of office of the President from seven years to five, the
question of the status of Corsica and the question of presidential immunity. The
Commission welcomed this presentation of constitutional issues affecting a
western European democracy.
- Kyrgyzstan
The Commission held an
exchange of views with Mr Kosakov at its 45th Plenary Meeting. Mr.
Kosakov informed the Commission on the results of the recent presidential
elections, which were the first in which candidates were required to have a
certain level of knowledge of the Kyrgyz language. This had prevented the
current mayor of Bishkek from running as a candidate because he had refused to
take the language examination. Serious cases of fraud during the elections had
been reported. President Akaev had acknowledged that the criticism expressed by
the electoral observers should be used to improve future elections.
- “The former Yugoslav Republic of Macedonia”
At the 44th
Plenary Meeting of the Commission, Mr Spirovski related the events surrounding
the recent local elections in “the former Yugoslav Republic of Macedonia”. These had been the object of irregularities in some
areas and, at some polling stations, incidents of excessive violence. OSCE
monitors had suggested that the law on local elections should be amended, and
there were indications that initiatives to amend the law would be forthcoming.
However, Mr Spirovski recalled the necessity – stressed at the Brdo conference
in November 1999 – not only of having good laws, but also for a certain
political culture to exist, in order that elections be not only legal but also
fair and democratic.
On a more positive note, a
package of important laws on the government, the organisation and functioning
of the government and administration and on the public service had recently
been adopted. Despite some concerns in relation to the separation of powers, an
important improvement to the law on the public service was the fact that a
system of merit had now been introduced for recruitment.
- United Kingdom
At its 45th
Plenary Meeting, the Commission held an exchange of views with Mr Jowell about
the process of devolution in Scotland and – to a lesser degree – in Wales. The United Kingdom had so far been a very centralised country, and
whereas there had been elected local councils, no regional assemblies had
existed. The model of devolution was asymmetric: Scotland had been attributed more powers than Wales, while England had remained under direct central rule. Judicial
means of resolving conflicts of competence between the centre and the entities
existed, but the organisation of the judiciary had remained a central matter.
Powers were defined as being reserved to the centre, fully devolved or shared.
In the future, even England might seek a devolution of powers. The devolution was
a unilateral act that could – at least in theory – be reversed by the central
authorities. No corresponding right to self-rule existed.
- United States of America
Mr Rubenfeld informed the
Commission at its 45th Plenary Meeting about the recent presidential
elections in the United States. This was the first time that the result of a
presidential has been decided by such a small number of votes. Legislation on
presidential elections was entirely a state matter. The US Constitution does
not require that the Presdient be elected by direct vote, which is the case for
the election of members of Congress, but rather by an Electoral College, whose
membership is decided by each State.
Legislation on how the electors are chosen is entirely a matter for the
States to decide. All States had in fact
adopted laws based on the prinicpal of democracy and majority voting. Given that the small states were favoured
within the Electoral College and that their votes were required for any
Constitutional amendment, it was not likely that structural changes to the
electoral system would be made. It was, however, probable that technical
aspects of vote counting would be addressed.
The Commission continued to
keep a close eye on developments in Kosovo over the year 2000. Two main areas
of activity are of interest to the Commission: these are local and municipal
elections, and the possibility that basic texts concering the organisation and
structure of Institutions in Kosovo may be drafted.
With regard to local and
municipal elections, the Commission along with the Congress of Local and
Regional Authorities of Europe maintained close contact with the authorities in
Kosovo. In particular, the Working Group on Kosovo held a meeting in Paris in February with members of the Congress of Local and
Regional Authorities of Europe as well as representatives of the OSCE Mission
in Kosovo and UNMIK to discuss a draft regulation on municipalities. At this
meeting the draft was still at a fairly rudimentary stage; however, Mr Markert
travelled to Kosovo with a delegation from the Congress of Local and Regional
Authorities of Europe in early March in order to work further on the drafting
of the regulation. In July 2000, UNMIK issued its regulation on municipal
elections in Kosovo and in August its regulation on self-government of municipalities
in Kosovo.
In addition the Commission
welcomed the news that in June, UNMIK had also issued a regulation on the
establishment of the Ombudsman institution in Kosovo, based on the draft
prepared in the joint working group of the Commission, the Directorate General
of Human Rights and the OSCE Mission in Kosovo.
As concerned wider
institutional issues, especially the question of the drafting of an interim
constitution or series of basic regulations, Mr Markert informed the Commission at its 43rd Plenary Meeting
that he had taken part in a seminar on 16
April 2000 in Prizren on “a contract for community protection and self-government”.
During this seminar the UNMIK leadership had for the first time discussed the
constitutional problems of Kosovo during the interim period with the
participation of outside experts who had been involved in the Rambouillet
conference. In July, Mr Markert and Mr
Russell travelled to Pristina at the
invitation of UNMIK to discuss with Mr Kouchner possible ways forward
for Kosovo. Mr Kouchner was keen to allow the local population to
participate in directing the future of Kosovo as far as UN Security Council
Resolution 1244 would allow, and to this end proposed drawing up a “Pact” with
the people of Kosovo designing Kosovo-wide institutions. The Secretariat
continued to follow developments closely in the wake of events in the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia in the latter half of the year, as these would no
doubt affect the future of Kosovo.
The proposal for a UniDem
campus in Trieste on legal training for the civil service was proposed
during 2000 within the framework of the Stability Pact for South-Eastern
Europe. This campus will apply to legal
civil servants from South Eastern European States. The project has been approved by the Council
of Europe, Table I of the Stability Pact and the Conference of Donators. Financial and/or material support has been promised
by the Italian Ministry of Foreign Affairs, the Region Friuli-Venezia Giulia, Municipality of Trieste, Trieste University and the Foundation of the Savings Bank of Trieste.
A general launch seminar was organised in Trieste on 11-12 December
2000. The Seminar’s aim was to identify
the needs and interests of beneficiary States.
Several seminars are scheduled to take place within the framework of
this campus in 2001.
In addition, a Conference on
“The Ombudsman Institution in Europe and the challenge of consolidating democracy” was
held in Athens on 12-13 May 2000 within the framework of the
Stability Pact.
The text of these opinions
appears in Volume II.
AZERBAIJAN
- Comments
on the Law on Parliamentary Elections of the Republic of Azerbaijan (CDL-INF (2000) 17), adopted by the Commission at its 44th
Plenary Meeting (Venice, 13-14 October 2000)
BOSNIA AND HERZEGOVINA
- Conclusions
on the merger of the the Human Rights Chamber and the Constitutional Court of
Bosnia and Herzegovina (CDL-INF (2000) 8), adopted by the Commission at its 42nd
Plenary Meeting (Venice, 31 March-1 April 2000);
- Opinion
on locus standi of the Ombudsmen of
the Federation of Bosnia and Herzegovina before the Constitutional Court of the
Federation of Bosnia and Herzegovina, based on the comments by Mr Franz
Matscher (CDL-INF (2000) 9), adopted by the Commission at its 43rd
Plenary Meeting (Venice, 16 June 2000);
- Consolidated
opinion on freedom of expression and freedom of access to information as
guaranteed by the Constitution of Bosnia and Herzegovina (CDL-INF (2000) 15), adopted by the Commission at its
44th Plenary Meeting (Venice, 13-14 October 2000)
BULGARIA
- Opinion
on constitutional aspects of certain amendments to the code of penal procedure
of Bulgaria, based on comments by Messrs James Hamilton and Franz
Matscher, (CDL-INF (2000) 6), adopted by the Commission at its 42nd
Plenary Meeting (Venice, 31 March-1 April 2000)
CROATIA
- Opinion
on the Croatian Constitutional Law amending the Constitutional Law of 1991, on
the basis of the report prepared by Messrs Matscher, van Dijk and Ms Suchocka,
(CDL-INF (2000) 10), adopted by the Commission at its 43rd Plenary
Meeting (Venice, 16 June 2000);
- Consolidated
opinion on the Constitutional Law on the Constitutional Court of the Republic
of Croatia, based on comments by Ms Janu and Mr Vandernoot (CDL-INF (2001) 2)
adopted by the Commission at its 45th Plenary Meeting (Venice, 15-16
December 2000)
MOLDOVA
- Final
report on co-operation between the Venice Commission and the Republic of Moldova on Constitutional Reform (CDL-INF (2001) 3) adopted by the Commission
at its 45th Plenary Meeting (Venice, 15-16 December 2000)
SLOVENIA
- Opinion
on the Constitutional amendments concerning legislative elections in Slovenia
(CDL-INF (2000) 13) based on the comments of Messrs La Pergola, van Dijk and
Bartole, adopted by the Commission at its 44th Plenary Meeting
(Venice, 13-14 October 2000)
UKRAINE
- Opinion
on Constitutional Referendum in Ukraine, based on comments by Messrs Bartole,
Batliner, Malinverni, Steinberger and Svoboda, (CDL-INF (2000) 11), adopted by
the Commission at its 42nd Plenary Meeting (Venice, 31 March-1 April
2000);
- Opinion
on the implementation of Constitutional Referendum in Ukraine, based on
comments by Messrs Bartole, Batliner and Malinverni, (CDL-INF (2000) 14),
adopted by the Commission at its 44th Plenary Meeting (Venice, 13-14
October 2000)
Representatives from the
Committee of Ministers participated in all the Commission’s plenary meetings
during 2000.
At its 42nd
Plenary Meeting the Commission held an exchange of views with Mr Pietro Ercole
Ago, Permanent Representative of Italy to the Council of Europe, who confirmed
the support of the Committee of Ministers for the work of the Venice
Commission, referring to its activities not only within the Council of Europe
member States but also further afield.
Mr Ago outlined the Italian
government’s programme for its forthcoming Presidency of the Committee of
Ministers. These included plans to incorporate the protocols to the European
Convention on Human Rights into the Convention itself, enhance protection of
minorities by establishing a chamber of the European Court of Human Rights to
give opinions on minority issues, promote the accession of Armenia, Azerbaijan
and Bosnia and Herzegovina to the Council of Europe during the Italian presidency,
enlarge the scope of Council of Europe activities somewhat towards Central Asia
and introduce institutionalised summits of the Council of Europe every 5 years
while at the same time reducing the sessions of the Committee of Ministers to
one per year and introducing a new system for the rotating presidency of the
Committee of Ministers. He further highlighted the Italian government's
keenness to participate actively in the celebration of the tenth anniversary of
the Commission as well as its interest in seeing the Commission prepare a model
for the solution of ethnic conflicts, and indicated the support of the Italian
government for the project of establishing a UniDem campus in Trieste.
The 42nd Plenary
Meeting was also attended by Mr Paulo Castilho, Permanent Representative of Portugal to the Council of Europe, who referred to the
universal principles of democracy and human rights and stressed the importance
of the law as an instrument allowing certainty, stability and security in these
values to be achieved. He stated that the European Union, of which Portugal
currently held the Presidency, should extend its links with countries not only
of central and eastern Europe but also to countries with which it had
traditional links, for example in Africa and South America. He emphasised that
the Commission had an important role to play in helping the European Union to
maintain a dialogue with such regions on matters of law in the work towards
ensuring that common values and principles be guaranteed.
At the 43rd
Plenary Meeting, Mr Jiři Mucha, Permanent Representative of the Czech Republic to the Council of Europe, presented the proposal to
create a general judicial authority of the Council of Europe. This proposal of
the Czech authorities was supported by Parliamentary Assembly Recommendation
1458, based on a report by Mr Svoboda, member of both the Parliamentary
Assembly and the Venice Commission.
This question was also discussed with Mr Pietro Ercole Ago and with Ms
Milena Smit, chargé d’affaires a.i. of Slovenia to the Council of Europe who attended the
Commission’s 45th Plenary Meeting.
At its 44th Plenary Meeting the Commission held an
exchange of views with Mr Hendrik Wagenmakers, Permanent Representative of the Netherlands to the Council of Europe and with Mr Guillermo
Kirkpatrick Permanent Representative of Spain to the Council of Europe.
Mr Wagenmakers reaffirmed the
Committee of Ministers’ appreciation of and interest in the Venice Commission’s
work, referring to its activities not only within the Council of Europe member
States but also further afield, as evidenced by its work on the drafting of
constitutions and other constitutional questions in newer member States of the
Council of Europe and candidate countries and its collaboration with the Republic
of South Africa.
Mr Kirkpatrick shared these
views and pointed to the ever-widening circle of members, associate members and
observers of the Venice Commission as an indication of the high level of
interest generated by its work. He referred to a possible programme of
co-operation of the Commission with Latin American States in conjunction with
certain universities.
At the Commission’s 45th Plenary Meeting Mr Pietro
Ercole Ago presented the results of the Italian Presidency of the Committee of
Ministers which had come to an end in November.
One of the main aims had been the growth of the organisation’s
visibility, which had been achieved in particular by visiting member and
candidate States, sending experts to Chechnya and, opening an office in Montenegro. In the human
rights field, Protocol N° 12 had been adopted, a draft Protocol on the rights
of detained people had been presented, and the principle of a Europe
without the death penalty approved. The
process which could lead to the accession of Yugoslavia to the Council of Europe had been started. The Venice Commission’s importance was underlined, in particular on the occasion
of its 10th anniversary and in the study on a general legal
framework to facilitate the solution of ethno-political conflicts in Europe
The reports on the general
legal framework facilitating the settlement of ethno-political conflicts in Europe
and on the creation of a general judicial authority in the Council of Europe,
were drawn up at the request of the Committee of Ministers.
The Commission continued its
close co-operation with the Parliamentary Assembly during 2000. Representatives
from the Assembly were present at all the Commission’s Plenary Meetings.
Through the regular exchanges
of views held with these representatives, the Commission was kept informed of
the major issues on the Assembly’s agenda throughout the year. These included,
notably, the work on a 12th Protocol to the European Convention on
Human Rights concerning a general prohibition on discrimination, the drafting
of the Charter of Fundamental Human Rights of the European Union, the creation
of a general judicial authority of the Council of Europe and the execution of
judgments of the European Court of Human Rights (matters on which the Committee
of Ministers had already sought the Venice Commission’s opinion), reports on
the accession of the Federal Republic of Yugoslavia to the Council of Europe
and on rights of minorities, as well as the situation in Chechnya.
Once again a significant
proportion of the Commission’s work has been based on requests from the
Assembly. These concerned in particular:
the Croatian Constitutional
Law amending the Constitutional Law of 1991 (with respect to the rights of
minorities);
opinions on all drafts for
constitutional reform that were being considered by the Constitutional Court of
Moldova;
the constitutional referendum
in Ukraine;
- the implementation of the constitutional referendum in Ukraine.
Finally, following the 45th Plenary
Meeting, the Commission received a further request from the Assembly’s
Committee on Legal Affairs and Human Rights, regarding the implementation of
the Partial Decision of the Constitutional Court of Bosnia and Herzegovina on
constituent peoples.
- Congress
of Local and Regional authorities of Europe
The Commission continued its
close co-operation with the CLRAE in particular concerning Bosnia and Herzegovina, Croatia, Moldova and the situation in Kosovo, as well as the study on
the financing of political parties. A
Representative of the Congress participated in all the Commission’s Plenary
Meetings during 2000.
A Joint Programme between the European Commission
and the Venice Commission entitled "Strengthening democracy and constitutional
development in central and eastern Europe and CIS countries" came into
force on 1
January 2000 for a period of 2 years. The
activities provided for in the programme include exchanges of views to provide
assistance to states in drafting and implementing constitutional provisions and
legislation on democratic institutions, seminars with recently established
constitutional courts, UniDem ("Universities for Democracy") seminars
on topics of current constitutional importance and the publication of two
special editions of the Bulletin on Constitutional Case-Law. The programme also
facilitates the participation of experts from central and eastern Europe and
CIS countries in exchanges of views on constitutional issues at plenary
meetings of the Venice Commission and provides for the participation of a representative of the
European Commission to identify activities and priorities jointly with the Venice Commission.
The European Commission took
an active part in the work of the Venice Commission and was represented at most
of the Plenary Meetings in 2000.
The Commission also
co-operated with the OSCE and ODIHR.
Representatives of these organisations participated in many meetings,
seminars and Conferences organised by the Commission during 2000.
At its 707th
meeting (26 April 2000), the Committee of Ministers forwarded Recommendation
1458 (2000) entitled “Towards a uniform interpretation of Council of Europe
conventions: creation of a general judicial authority” to the Venice Commission for opinion. This
Recommendation was proposed by the Czech authorities and based on a report by
Mr Svoboda, member of both the Parliamentary Assembly and the Venice Commission.
Already at the Commission’s
42nd Plenary Meeting Mr Svoboda had commented that the Parliamentary
Assembly would be debating at its next part-session the possibility of creating
a body that would deliver legally binding opinions on the interpretation of
Council of Europe conventions and indicated that the intention at this stage
was to extend the jurisdiction of the European Court of Human Rights to include
this competence.
At the Commission’s 43rd
Plenary Meeting Mr Jiři Mucha, Permanent Representative of the Czech Republic to the Council of Europe, presented the proposal to
create a general judicial authority of the Council of Europe.
A number of arguments showed
the need for such a body:
- the legal dimension was fundamental for the work of the
Council of Europe as opposed to that of other organisations. Without a judicial
body to deal with the legal texts of the Council, they were in danger of being
reduced to mere international policy.
- the Council of Europe of today was very different from the
club of Western prosperous democracies setting up the organisation in 1949. It
was now more heterogeneous and due to the membership of many new democracies
the need for a judicial body was felt much more strongly.
- the vast system of more than 170 treaties and agreements
needed a judicial body to ensure transparency and cohesion and to solve
problems of interpretation and implementation.
- the structure of the Council of Europe should reflect the
principle of division into the legislative, executive and judicial branches.
While the details of such a
body were open to discussion, the Parliamentary Assembly envisaged that it should
have the power to adopt both binding and non-binding opinions on the
interpretation of Council of Europe conventions at the request of a Council of
Europe organ or one or more member States and to make preliminary rulings at
the request of a court in a member State.
In the ensuing discussion
different opinions on the need for such a body were voiced. Some speakers
underlined the possibility for the Venice Commission to give non-binding
opinions. It seemed premature to adopt an opinion at this meeting.
At the 45th Plenary Meeting the
Commission considered a draft report prepared by Messrs Matscher, Svoboda, van
Dijk and Ms Suchocka.
Mr Matscher stressed that the idea of the
creation of a general judicial authority, which had already been raised in 1951,
had been launched again during the second Summit of Council of Europe Heads of
State and Government in 1997, then taken up by the Parliamentary Assembly which
had drawn up Recommendation 1458 (2000).
The Recommendation had been forwarded to the Committee of Ministers,
which had given it for opinion to the CAHDI and to the Venice Commission. The CAHDI’s opinion is rather negative, in
the sense that it does not foresee, for the moment, the creation of a general
judicial authority.
The Commission approved the report on the
creation of a general judicial authority which concludes as follows :
When discussing a general
judicial authority, the prime consideration should be the need to have
machinery for interpreting Council of Europe conventions. A choice then has to
be made between the judicial and the non-judicial approach. The judicial approach makes it possible to
adopt binding decisions, but could only be applied after treaties have been
adopted or amended. The role of this authority - whether it is the European
Court of Human Rights or a new body - will depend on the conventions in respect
of which it has jurisdiction and on the bodies empowered to refer cases to it.
If a general judicial authority were set up, it would be advisable to assign it
the power, at least in the long term, to interpret most of the Council of
Europe’s conventions. The creation of a judicial authority seems to be the best
way of achieving in the long term the aim pursued, namely the binding
interpretation of conventions.
The use of the Venice
Commission as a non-judicial interpretative
body is possible however within its current remit without having to undertake
conventional amendments. A limited group
of members appointed by the Commission under conditions yet to be defined could
undertake the task of interpretation of conventions.
The Commission forwarded this report to the
Committee of Ministers.
At its 44th
Plenary Meeting the Commission adopted the report on a general legal framework
for the settlement of ethno-political conflicts in Europe.
At the 713th meeting of the
Ministers' Deputies (7 June 2000), the Chair indicated his intention of
inviting the Venice Commission, at its meeting on 16 June 2000, to consider the
possibility of implementing one of the key proposals in the action programme of
the Italian Chairmanship, i.e. the drafting of a general legal reference
framework to facilitate the settlement of ethno-political conflicts in Europe.
At its 43rd meeting, the
Commission approved a document concerning the drafting of a general legal
reference framework to facilitate the settlement of ethno-political conflicts
in Europe, which was submitted to the Ministers' Deputies at
their 718th meeting (19 July 2000). The Deputies took note that the Venice Commission was ready to undertake an indicative study along the lines
set out in document CM (2000) 99.
There are a number of
ethno-political conflicts in Europe in which a settlement has yet to be reached. A legal
reference framework, such as that defined in the report, aims to identify the
issues that may come to the fore in the search for solutions to such conflicts.
As can be seen from its title, the report sets out to define a general legal
reference framework, not to propose solutions to be adopted in particular
cases. It therefore deals with the general issues that arise not only in
connection with specific ethno-political conflicts, such as those mentioned in
document CM (2000) 99, but also in the far broader context of relations between
different levels of public authority. Specific studies of particular cases may
be carried out as part of other work.
In the context of a general
approach it is indeed not possible to draw a distinction between
"conflictual" and "non-conflictual" situations, since the
term conflict can be understood in different ways, involving greater or lesser
degrees of violence. It is moreover also difficult to distinguish
ethno-political conflicts from other kinds of conflicts.
The first part of the
document presents the general context of the study. Reference is first made to
the principles of the permanence of states and territorial integrity. The main
forms of distribution of powers between various tiers of authority and the
principles relating to the settlement of disputes under international law are
briefly recalled.
The second part of the
document broaches the issues common to all systems involving a number of tiers
of authority: distribution of powers, decision-making processes and settlement
of disputes between the central state and its entities. The scope for
international guarantees is also
discussed.
This study examines the
solutions as provided by internal constitutional law. Reference is, however, briefly made to the principles of
international law applicable to conflict resolution.
The
report concludes :
The detailed solutions to the
various questions which arise when powers are distributed among different tiers
of state authority are specific to each individual case. The questions,
however, are virtually the same. The report has shown that statutes of
autonomy, regionalism, federalism, and even confederation systems, not
forgetting rules on the protection of minorities, can be reconciled with
respect for territorial integrity. Where a number of tiers of authority
co-exist it is necessary to determine the distribution of powers - to decide,
firstly, the basis for that distribution and where residual power will lie and,
secondly, the different types of powers (exclusive, concurrent, power to pass
framework laws, etc.), or again whether distribution of powers will be
symmetrical. Another question is whether the entities should participate -
directly or indirectly (for instance through a second chamber of parliament) -
in the decision-making process of the central state. Here too, should a
symmetrical or asymmetrical approach be taken? Yet another important point is
the means of settling disputes between the central state and the entities (in
principle judicial or arbitral in nature). Lastly, among the solutions to
situations of conflict there is room for international guarantees.
At its 43rd Plenary meeting
the Venice Commission had decided to study the constitutional
issues raised by the ratification of the Rome Statute of the International
Criminal Court. A working group composed of Messrrs Robert, Özbudun, Hamilton, Van Dijk, Luchaire, Ms Livada, Err and Mr Vogel
prepared a draft report at a meeting held in Paris on 1 December 2000.
At
its 45th Plenary Meeting Mr Robert presented the study on
Constitutional issues raised by the ratification of the Rome Statute of the
International Criminal Court. The main
areas of possible constitutional conflict were the immunity of the head of
state, extradition of nationals, sentencing and pardon and the powers of the
Court's prosecutor. It was pointed out that this study was not to be seen as a
recommendation by the Venice Commission on how
constitutional problems could be avoided but rather as a compilation of
different ideas advanced on the subject. The study was intended to serve rather
as a practical tool outlining different options for states which were faced
with problems in ratifying the Statute. In order to overcome constitutional
problems two major avenues were available. The solution France and Luxembourg had chosen was to adopt a
single constitutional amendment allowing for the ratification of the Statute.
Another way was to identify each issue of conflict and to amend all
constitutional provisions which were in contradiction with the Statute.
At
its 45th Plenary Meeting the Commission adopted the report on
constitutional issues raised by the ratification of the Rome statute of the
international criminal court.
4. Financing of political parties
At the 43rd
Plenary Meeting Mr Robert presented his report on the financing of political
parties The report, which was drawn up on the basis of replies to a
questionnaire, takes into account replies from over thirty countries. The study is divided into two parts. The first part, devoted to general
observations, shows that the financing of political parties is a relatively
recent phenomenon and that in the majority of states, there is an absence of
in-depth legislation on the subject. The
second part contains guiding principles, based on a number of questions :
should parties be aided solely during election periods, or on a more regular
basis? What is the nature of funds which
may be granted to parties or that they may raise themselves? What are the limits on financing by private
funds? How are the financing and its use
controlled?
The
report clearly cannot set out to describe
in full all the solutions found to the complex problems posed by the highly
sensitive issue of party funding, which has numerous political
ramifications. It gives therefore a
synopsis of the national report in an attempt to explain the major general
principles - if any - adopted by the different countries, to highlight the
implications of applying those principles, and to bring to the fore the
similarities, or conversely the main differences, between solutions, with the
aim of possibly suggesting improvements that might be made, here or there, to
ensure that the functioning of political parties, which are absolutely
essential to all democracies, give rise to fewer difficulties, and possibly
even fewer abuses, in future.
The
report concludes :
It can be seen from an
examination of the various systems established by individual states to organise
political party financing in the best possible way that, although the chosen
techniques often differ considerably, the underlying concerns are the same
everywhere and the objectives are fairly similar.
The constant aim is to meet
the requirements inherent in the inevitable cost of democracy. If the
democratic process is to function well, it is necessary both to limit, as far
as possible, and reduce expenditure by political parties and at the same time
to safeguard the principle of equality between parties. This principle often appears to be
jeopardised, as mainstream parties, which obtain the highest scores and the
largest number of seats, are therefore allocated considerable public subsidies.
It is also necessary to
ensure greater transparency in the reporting requirements imposed on parties
and a more thorough supervision of the uses made of the funds that they
receive.
In the case of funds from
private sources there is doubtless also a need for stricter regulation in terms
of the fixing of limits and more severe penalties for those who break the law.
On
the basis of this report the Commission decided to draw up guidelines for the
financing of political parties. A
Working Group composed of Ms Err, Messrs Luchaire, Robert, Vogel and Özbudun,
examined the guidelines on the financing of political parties at a meeting held
in Paris on 30 November 2000. The guidelines deal with both public and
private financing and electoral campaigns, controls and sanctions.
Work
on this question is continuing in 2001 and the guidelines on the financing of
political parties should be adopted by the Commission at its Plenary Meeting in
March 2001.
5. Execution of decisions of constitutional courts and of the
European court of Human Rights
At its meeting in December
1999 the Commission had decided to carry out a study on the execution of
constitutional court decisions. A draft questionnaire concentrating on the
practices that facilitated or obstructed the execution of constitutional court
decisions was drawn up.
With regard to the execution
of judgments of the European Court of Human Rights, Mr Van Dijk had, at the
Assembly's request, prepared comments on the preliminary opinion of Mr Jurgens,
the rapporteur of the Parliamentary Assembly. Mr Jurgens had examined the roles
of each of the organs of the Council of Europe and the ways in which they might
be better used to ensure the effective implementation of judgments of the Court
and of the European Convention on Human Rights itself, and had emphasised the
part that might be played by individual members of the Parliamentary Assembly
within their own national parliaments. Mr Van Dijk suggested that a comparative
study be undertaken of the legislation and legal practice of the member states
of the Council of Europe in the areas where obstacles occurred in order to
assist domestic authorities in finding solutions. The Commission's expertise
could be useful in this respect.
At its 42nd
Plenary Meeting the Commission adopted the comments on the preliminary report
of the Parliamentary Assembly on the execution of judgments of the Court and
monitoring of the case-law of the European Court and Commission of Human
Rights, forwarded them to the Parliamentary Assembly and decided to include its
further work on the issue in its study on the execution of constitutional court
decisions.
The Commission’s work on this
question continued throughout 2000; a summary report on Judgments of
constitutional courts and the execution thereof was drawn up based on the
replies to the questionnaire as was a synoptic table of these replies.
The main points of the report
are as follows :
At
the dawn of the twenty-first century, constitutional courts have become one of
the pillars of the primacy of law and, more generally, of constitutional law.
Even though their role and jurisdiction differ from State to State, since they
were instituted in very different historical and political circumstances, it is
essential that their decisions should be carried out effectively. Accordingly,
the main aim of the study is to consider the effects of judgments of
constitutional courts and their execution.
These questions, however, cannot be divorced from an examination of the
type and purpose of the review of constitutionality, which is also considered.
Consequently, the study is
not confined to issues relating to the execution of constitutional decisions,
but sets out to provide a general description of the functioning of
constitutional courts of States taking part in the proceedings of the Venice
Commission.
The report concludes that as
might have been expected, the diversity of forms of constitutional court
results in a diversity in the effects of their decisions and in the manner of
executing them.
For example, preventive or
even abstract review will give rise to fewer difficulties of execution than
review carried out in individual cases where such review nevertheless results
in judgments of general scope. The sanction whereby the law does not enter into
force or is invalidated is easier to execute than a sanction requiring an
institution to revise the measures which it has adopted or, worse, requiring
the administration to alter a long-established practice. Political or financial considerations may
also constitute major impediments to the execution of judgments.
Obviously, this does not
signify that only judgments which are easy to execute should be given, as such
reasoning could have the perverse effect of reducing the compass of the review
of constitutionality. Neither does this
mean that courts should not take subtle decisions, leaving a degree of leeway
to the legislator, rather than unrealistically imposing substantial expenditure
or creating a legislative vacuum. On the
other hand, procedural rules must be framed with sufficient precision so as to
avoid leaving the way open to non-execution or to doubts as to the effects of a
judgment; legislation must provide for institutions empowered to execute
judgments and, where necessary, to act in the event of non-execution. It is fortunate in this regard that, despite
their imperfections, the systems currently applied give rise to only a limited
number of cases of non-execution.
Work
on this question is continuing in 2001 and the summary report should be adopted
by the Commission at its Plenary Meeting in March 2001.
The text of these reports and
studies appears in Volume II.
- A
general legal reference framework to facilitate the settlement of ethno-political
conflicts in Europe (CDL-INF (2000) 16) adopted by the Commission at its
44th Plenary Meeting (Venice, 13-14 October 2000);
- Report
on constitutional issues raised by the ratification of the Rome Statute of the
International Criminal Court (CDL-INF (2001) 1) adopted by the Commission at
its 45th Plenary Meeting (15-16 December 2000);
- Report
on the creation of a general judicial authority
the Council of Europe (CDL-INF (2001) 5) adopted by the Commission at
its 45th Plenary Meeting (Venice, 15-16 December 2000)
The most striking development
in the field of constitutional justice during the year 2000, was the strong
demand for co-operation from regional bodies of constitutional courts and
equivalent bodies. Requests came in particular from the Conference of the European Constitutional Courts, the Association of
Constitutional Courts using the French Language and constitutional
and supreme courts in the Southern African region. It is hoped that regional co-operation
will relieve the pressure by individual courts on the Commission for direct
co-operation, which could overstretch the resources of the Secretariat.
In addition to the programme
of seminars in co-operation with constitutional
courts, mainly with more recently established constitutional courts, the
Commission continued the regular publication of the Bulletin on Constitutional Case-Law and the database CODICES.
During the year 2000 the latter grew considerably in size and even more
importantly concerning its functionalities.
Co-operation with the
Conference of the European Constitutional Courts
The Belgian Presidency of the
Conference of the European Constitutional Courts requested the Commission to
assist it in the organisation of the 12th Conference with providing
secretarial services and with the compilation of resources from the Centre on
Constitutional Justice on constitutional courts applying for membership with
the Conference. Furthermore, the Presidency asked the Commission to prepare a special
issue of the Bulletin on Constitutional Case-Law on the topic of the next
Conference: "The relations between the constitutional courts and the other
national courts, including the interference in this area of the action of the
European courts", decided upon at a preparatory meeting in Brussels in October 2000.
Co-operation with the
Association of Constitutional Courts using the French Language
During the year 2000, the
Association of Constitutional Courts using the French Language (ACCPUF)
requested assistance from the Secretariat for the organisation of sub-regional
seminars for the training of the liaison officers of the Association. The goal
of these seminars was to acquaint the liaison officers in the use of the
Systematic Thesaurus to which ACCPUF is entitled in accordance with the co-operation agreement
between the Commission and ACCPUF signed in Vaduz on 30 April 1999. The exchange of publications of both bodies in
favour of participating courts started as provided for by this agreement.
In addition, ACCPUF presented
a request to the Commission to include the case-law of the courts of the
association into the database CODICES in order to enable research in a wider
geographical area. The joint database is to enrich the resources available for
all participating courts. Preliminary feasibility studies have yielded positive
results. For the establishment of such a co-operation an amendment to the
co-operation agreement would be required.
Co-operation with
constitutional courts and equivalent bodies in the Southern African Region
Within the framework of the
programme “Democracy, from the law book to real life”, funded by Switzerland,
the Venice Commission and the Supreme Court of Zambia organised a conference on
the separation of powers for constitutional/supreme court judges in Southern
Africa. During this conference the courts constituted themselves as the
"Southern African Judge's Commission" and requested advice and,
possibly later, assistance from the Venice Commission for the exchange of case-law
following the model of the Bulletin on
Constitutional Case Law and the database CODICES of the Venice Commission.
Such co-operation will necessarily depend on the availability of sufficient
specific funding for this purpose.
Bulletin on
Constitutional Case-Law
During the year 2000 three
regular issues of the Bulletin on
Constitutional Case-Law were published in which about 50 constitutional
courts and equivalent bodies participated. Two volumes of the Russian edition of the Special Bulletin on the Leading
Cases of the European Court of Human Rights was published.
CODICES
At the end of the year 2000,
the database CODICES contained about 2700 summaries
and 3000 full texts of decisions from constitutional courts and equivalent
bodies, together with the laws on the courts, their descriptions and
constitutions. Three up-dated versions of CODICES were published via the
Internet and on CD-ROM. All regular and special Bulletins have been integrated into
CODICES. The number of constitutions indexed article by article according to
the Systematic Thesaurus of the Commission doubled, thus making them fully
searchable by topic.
A new search
function allows the user of CODICES to find the case-law of the participating
courts concerning a particular article of a constitution or of the ECHR.
Furthermore, a search tool has been added to CODICES, enabling the posterior
case-law referring to a given decision to be found.
Seminars in
co-operation with constitutional courts
In order to promote the rule
of law, the Venice Commission has established a series of seminars in
co-operation with constitutional courts (CoCoSem) geared towards an exchange
of experience between practitioners (judges and staff of the courts) from
'older' and more recently established constitutional courts. At these seminars,
it was acknowledged that even though constitutions may differ, similar
questions may have to be dealt with by several courts at the time. Both the
Bulletin and the seminars are intended to allow comparison of the application of
the principles which govern the decisions to be taken.
In 2000, such seminars were
organised in co-operation with the constitutional courts of Armenia, Azerbaijan, Estonia and Poland. The issues dealt with during these seminars included
the protection of human rights by constitutional courts, constitutional justice
in a society in transition, the direct access of the citizen to the
constitutional court and the implication of efforts to join European structures
on constitutional courts.
The Commission organised
three seminars within the framework of this programme during 2000:
A Conference on “The
protection of Human Rights in the 21st Century: towards greater
complementarity within and between European Regional Organisations” was
organised by the Irish Presidency of the Committee of Ministers, the Venice
Commission and the General Directorate of Human Rights of the Council of
Europe, in Dublin, on 3-4 March 2000.
The Conference was opened by
Mr Brian Cowen, T.D., Minister of Foreign Affairs of Ireland. Introductory speeches were made by Mr Walter
Schwimmer, Secretary General of the Council of Europe, Mr Antonio La Pergola,
President of the Venice Commission and Mr Michael McDowell S.C., Attorney General
of Ireland. Mr Alvaro Gil-Robles y Gil Delgado, Commissioner for Human Rights
of the Council of Europe, then opened the debates with a keynote speech
concerning his first few months in office.
The ensuing discussion raised
different aspects of complementarity. A
presentation on the concept of complementarity explored by Professor Conor
Gearty, London was followed by reports on complementarity within the
Council of Europe by several speakers from Council of Europe bodies.
The participants then dealt
with complementarity within international organisations as well at the European
level, the question of more effective inter institutional co-ordination in
Europe and the implications of the European Union draft charter of Fundamental
rights.
The summary report was
presented by the General Rapporteur, Mr Gerard Quinn University of Galway.
The Commission organised in
co-operation with the University of Lund a UniDem Seminar entitled “Democracy in a Society in
Transition” in Lund on 19-20 May 2000.
The purpose of the seminar
was to take stock of the progress achieved on the road towards democracy and
the rule of law in Central and Eastern Europe in the ten years
following the fall of the iron curtain.
Seminars such as this one should help us all to become more aware of the
situation and of the true problems and enable us to provide the right advice
and to take the right measures to assist the countries which have to complete
the difficult process of transition.
The Seminar was opened by Mr
Per Ole Träskman, Dean, Faculty of Law, University of Lund. In the first session, Lord Russell Johnston,
President of the Parliamentary Assembly of the Council of Europe spoke on the
role of the Council of Europe in promoting the rule of law in Central and Eastern Europe. Thereafter,
speeches were heard on the perspective of the political scientist and the rule
of law in the European CIS States.
The second and third sessions
were devoted to case studies from Central and Eastern European countries; Armenia, Bulgaria, Estonia, Poland, Russia and Ukraine.
The general report was
presented by Mr Otto Luchterhandt, Professor, Institute for Eastern Law, University of Hamburg.
The Commission organised, in
co-operation with the Attorney General of Cyprus, a UniDem Seminar entitled
“European Integration and Constitutional Law” in Nicosia on 29-30 September 2000.
At the moment when accession
negotiations are taking place between the European Union and twelve States,
this is one of the most important questions currently under consideration by
constitutionalists.
The Seminar’s aim was to
examine the constitutional implications of accession to the European Union.
An introductory report on the
situation in member States, which brought up-to-date the work which the Venice
Commission has already carried out on this subject, was presented by Mr Armando
Toledano Laredo, Honorary Director General, European Commission.
The main purpose of the work
was to examine the situation in candidate states to the European Union. The
question of constitutional modifications, which would imply a participation in
European integration, was treated on a regional basis. Reports were heard from representatives of
the Mediterranean regions, South East Europe, the Baltic States and Central Europe.
The reports emphasised, in
particular, institutional questions but also addressed the subject of material
law.
The concluding report was
presented by Mr Luis Lopez Guerra, Vice President, General Council of the
Judiciary, Spain.
The Seminar’s proceedings
will be published in the Series “Science and Technique of Democracy”.
* * * * * *
All three seminars were
organised within the framework of the Joint Programme between the European
Commission and the Venice Commission of the Council of Europe for strengthening
democracy and constitutional development in central and Eastern Europe and the CIS.
It is envisaged to hold the
following UniDem seminars in 2001 :
a seminar on democracy, rule
of law and foreign policy to be organised in “the former Yugoslav Republic of
Macedonia” in October 2001, in co-operation with the Constitutional Court;
a
seminar on the constitutional
implications of the accession of Turkey to the European Union to be organised in Turkey in November 2001, in co-operation with the University of Ankara.
Introductory
remarks
These comments are based on
the text of the law only, not taking account of its implementation. Reference
may be made on this point to point iii.a of opinion no. 222 (2000) of the
Parliamentary Assembly, which recommends not only "to revise legislation
on elections…", but also that "the next general elections in autumn
2000 can confirm definitively the progress made and their results can be
accepted by the majority of the political parties that will participate in the
elections, and can be considered as free and fair by international
observers". Reference can be made also to the following documents : CG/BUR
(6) 154 Bureau of the Congress (of local and regional authorities of Europe) -
provisional report by the CLRAE observation delegation of the partial local
elections in Azerbaijan held on 26 March 2000; doc. 8256 of the Parliamentary
Assembly, observation of presidential elections in Azerbaijan (11 October
1998); doc. 7430 Addendum III - Addendum III to the progress report of the
Bureau of the Assembly and the Standing Committee, Information report on the
parliamentary election in Azerbaijan (9-13 November 1995).
The
request by the authorities of Azerbaijan asks only for comments on the
law on elections to the Milli Majlis (not including the annexes mentioned e.g.
by Articles 39.3, 40.4 and 42.3) and not on the law on the central election
commission. This opinion will not deal with this law, but it should be recalled
that a fair composition of the central election commission is an important
element of free and fair elections (cf. remarks below on the inferior election
commissions). This opinion will also not deal with the legislation concerning
political parties.
These
comments are based on the English translation of the law on elections to the
Milli Majlis as well as of the Constitution. The authorities of Azerbaijan provided information on the
points the drafters of the opinion had some difficulty in understanding. Most
of these points will not be mentioned in the present opinion.
This opinion will deal with several points on which
the law could be improved, in particular through careful implementation. The
various election commissions, the courts and other authorities are invited to
implement the law in conformity with international standards. This should make
it possible to avoid a large number of the risks of irregularities mentioned
below, even if it will be preferable to clarify the law in the long run.
1. Election campaign/media/freedom of expression
It is understood that the CEC
interprets the provisions on election campaigns and the media. In general, the
CEC should interpret the provisions on election campaigns and the media in
particular according to the following principles and remarks.
Freedom of expression and in
particular freedom of the press (Article 10 of the European Convention on Human
Rights (ECHR), Article 47 of the Constitution of Azerbaijan) are of the utmost
importance during an election campaign. Chapter VIII must be interpreted in
conformity with these freedoms, and restrictions to these freedoms must be
prescribed by law, be motivated by the public interest and respect the
principle of proportionality.
In particular, the provisions
of Articles 56 and 57 must be interpreted in conformity with freedom of
expression. Following provisions have to be mentioned:
Article 56.1: The expression
"rules defined by the legislation" is very general and should
preferably be replaced by "the law on the mass media and the criminal
code". For the time being, it is understood that the expression used
refers only to these laws, which are not the object of the present opinion.
Article 56.3-5: It is hardly
conceivable that such provisions, which restrict freedom of expression, can
ever be "necessary in a democratic society" in order to preserve one
of the public interests mentioned in Article 10.2 ECHR. It is legitimate,
however, that the name of a person or organisation that is responsible for the
publication be indicated in the material. See also comments on Article 56.9.
Article 56.9: This provision
relates to “false” material. A reference to criminal law and tort law would be
suitable. According to international standards, prior prohibition is in
conformity with freedom of expression only in exceptional cases. In any case, a
prior prohibition must be decided by a court. Electoral propaganda by its very
essence lacks objectivity. That is why only the courts should be able to
prohibit such material, and only when a criminal offence or a tort is about to
be committed. In general, the limits placed on political speech should be less
strict than for ordinary speech.
Article 57.1: Here again,
prohibition should not go further than what is forbidden by ordinary criminal
legislation and tort law. The incitement to change the constitutional basis of
government may be forbidden, according to international standards, only when it
is proposed to introduce such a change by force. Proposing changes in the
constitution is part of the normal political debate. Incitement to violate the
territorial integrity of the country should also be understood as referring to
violent action or to similarly aggressive methods which pose comparably grave
dangers and contradict the law. In general, the specific nature of political
speech during an election campaign has to be taken into account and the
authorities have to be rather tolerant, in particular the general prosecutor
when applying Article 46.5.
Article 57.3: Like all
provisions on limitations to fundamental freedoms, this provision has to be
interpreted restrictively; that means that the only advertisements subject to
this provision are advertisements that let a link with a candidate or a party
appear clearly.
Article 57.4: The provision
should be reformulated, or, at least, interpreted so that it is made clear, first, that the primary
obligation of TV companies is to create conditions for candidates to defend
their dignity and honor and second, that only when clear violations of penal law
or tort law occur and no conditions to defend the honor and dignity exist do
sanctions apply. In any case, this provision must not be misused and must not
go further than what is forbidden by ordinary penal legislation or tort law. If
equal conditions are provided for the lists/the candidates according to law,
they will have the possibility of defending their prestige, dignity and honour
and of disproving misinformation. Electoral propaganda will very often impugn
at least the prestige of the opponents. Prior prohibition is in general
contrary to international standards (cf. comments on Article 56.9).
Article 57.5: The
cancellation of the registration of a candidate or a political party is a very
severe sanction and sufficient grounds to provide for it are not given.
Criminal sanctions for violation of the law should be sufficient. The courts
should take these principles into account when applying the law.
2. Nomination and registration of candidates
Article 22.6.2., 34.6, 37.4,
39.3, 40.5, see also Article 67.3 2nd paragraph: The rules on
candidates who have been sentenced apply to people who have been sentenced for
a certain period before or after their sentence has been served. They look
rather complicated. The provisions on persons with dual citizenship could be in
contradiction with international standards: see below, section 6
Ineligibility/Incompatibility, comments on Article 4.4.
Article 38.2.4: The
exceptions provided for by the legislation of the Azerbaijan Republic "On State Service" should not leave the
door open to inequalities between candidates.
Article 41.2: According to
the explanations given by the authorities of Azerbaijan, this provision applies to people whose unsoundness
of the mind has been authoritatively confirmed by a court upon proper medical
advice.
Article 41.11: This provision
has to be interpreted in such a way that, if there is a sufficient number of
valid signatures, it is no longer necessary to check the other signatures.
Article 43: the scope of this
rule is to know whether the required number of valid signatures has been
reached. The only ways to give a correct answer to this question are either to
check all signatures on the sheet or to count the valid signatures until the
necessary number has been obtained, even if this process is lengthy. What is
important is the number of valid signatures and not the number of invalid
signatures. See also comments on Article 43.14.
Article 43.10: The rule of
Article 43.7 has to be applied in that case too, that means that the signature
by the person for him/herself must be considered valid.
Article 43.14: The invalidity
of 15 % of signatures can result from the action of political opponents who
introduce invalid signatures in order to eliminate a candidate or a list. That
is why all signatures should be checked or a minimum number of valid signatures
be determined in order to know how many valid signatures have been collected.
Article 43.14 should therefore be deleted and replaced by a rule which proceeds
from the basis of valid signatures.
Article 43.15: if only 10 or
20 % of signatures are checked, it will be rare that the number of invalid
signatures is so high that the total number of signatures is insufficient. On
the contrary, if all signatures are checked, such a situation will be more
frequent.
In sum, the check of only a
part of the signatures according to the present rules could lead to the
non-registration of a list when the necessary number of valid signatures has
been reached (see comments on Article 43.14) as well as to the registration of
a list when the necessary number has not been reached (see comments on Article
43.15). The only way to avoid such a situation is to check all signatures and
to declare the list of signatures valid when and only when the required number
has been reached. However, for practical reasons, the checking of all
signatures could be stopped when it seems that a sufficient number of
signatures has been reached after checking 10 % of signatures; it is less
serious to register a list with an insufficient number of signatures than not
to register a list with a sufficient number of signatures.
Articles 44.4, 84.2: the CEC
should comply with following guidelines: the list of cases of refusal must be
considered as exhaustive. The rejection of a candidate or a list of candidates
should take place only in rare cases, in conformity with the principle of
proportionality. In particular, in the case mentioned in Article 44.1, only
serious violations should lead to such a sanction (that is, in the cases in which
there is clear evidence to indicate that an insufficient number of signatures
would probably have been reached if these rules had been respected). In the
case of Article 44.4.2 and 44.4.4, a time limit should be given in order to
correct the erroneous data. It is necessary to bear in mind that it is much
more serious, from the point of view of democracy, to prevent someone from
standing as a candidate, than to allow someone who has violated some technical
provisions of the law to stand as a candidate. In the latter case, the last
word will belong to the voters. The second part of Article 44.4.3 should be
dropped (cf. comments on Article 43.14-15). Concerning Article 44.4.5, only
serious violations should lead to such a sanction; in the other cases, restitutio
in integrum should be ordered, and non-registration could be a sanction of the
violation of such a rule. In Article 44.4.6 again, minor violations should not
be taken into account.
3. Election commissions
A provision should be
included in the law which obliges the members of election commissions to
conduct their office impartially and not to divulge improperly information
which they obtained in the course of their activity. Since, it would be
preferable that the members of election commissions have no political activity.
Article 19: it must be
recalled that the composition of the Central Election Commission will not be
dealt with in this document.
Concerning the composition of
lower election commissions, Article 19.2 provides for the appointment of three
members of the Territorial Election Commission (TEC) by the CEC members
representing the majority party (even if it only has a relative majority),
three members by the CEC members representing the minority parties, and three
members by CEC members representing non-partisan deputies. One of the members
of the TEC designated by the last group has to be agreed by the first group and
one by the second group. Furthermore, majority and minority are defined
according to the results of the vote at the level of the single multi-member
constituency, and not according to the total number of deputies of each party
in Parliament. Such an intricate system is perhaps most suitable in the present
situation, but could become unsuitable in case of changes in the composition of
the Milli Majlis (for example, if there are very few independent deputies, or
if the majority is composed of several parties). It would be preferable to
enact rules in the future which are likely to function notwithstanding a
particular composition of the Milli Majlis.
Article 20: similar remarks
to those made with respect to Article 19 apply.
Article 22.6.3: the term
"disability" should be interpreted restrictively and be applied only
to conditions which are of comparable gravity to mental incapacity.
Article 22.7: during the
election period, a period of ten days for replacing a member of an election
commission appears to be too long. For example, according to the new Albanian
law, the time-limit is 48 hours.
Article 27.2: The practice
regarding the participation of observers should be as liberal as possible.
Relevant authorities should normally take into account proposals by
organisations mentioned in Article 27.3 and send invitations in accordance with
these proposals.
Article 27.12: this provision
must be applied in conformity with the principle of proportionality.
Article 28.9: the election
commissions should preferably sit only when all their members have been
appointed, unless nomination of some members did not take place within the normal
time-limits due to non-cooperation of the appointing or proposing body.
4. Data protection
Articles
7.4, 15.9, 63.4, 63.6, 79: The law deals
on several occasions with the use of state automated information systems.
According to the information given by the authorities of Azerbaijan, for the time being, a state
automated information system has not yet been created. Computer systems are
used only for calculation purposes. As soon as such an information system
exists, these provisions should be made more precise in order to be in conformity
with Article 32.3 of the Constitution.
The following indications can
already be given on how to deal with the question of data protection after the
creation of a state automated information system.
The
constitutional provision (Article 32.3) does not allow the use of information relating to
a person's life without consent. If exceptions are admitted, they should at
least be based on a clear legislative provision. Such provisions exist in the
election law, but in order to safeguard individual rights with regard to the
automatic processing of personal data, the law itself should make clear a
certain number of points.
In
particular, it is necessary to define in the law:
the
exact purposes of the collection of the data;
the
sources and the catalogue of the data which can be consulted by the election
commissions; in particular, sensitive data like data revealing religious
beliefs, ethnic origin, political opinions, criminal convictions, health or
sexual orientation and which are of no interest for electoral purposes should
be excluded from consultation (see Article 6 of Convention ETS N° 108); only
data which are necessary should be open to consultation if provided for by the
law and according to appropriate safeguards. An indication on data which can be
collected appears for example in Article 41.7;
the
time period during which the data are kept; personal data should not be kept
longer than is necessary for fulfilling the original purposes of the
collection;
the
individual’s rights of access to and rectification of the data concerning
them;.
the
appeals and sanctions available in cases where the data were collected or used
for a purpose other than the purpose of the law.
Data
protection concerns principally physical persons. However, it might be useful,
therefore it could be envisaged to extend it to legal entities (as mentioned in
the law) (this may depend on the interpretation of Article 32.3 of the
Constitution).
5. Appeals
The law does not provide for
a clear and straightforward appeals system. It should be revised in order to be
more coherent.
The question of judicial
appeals is mainly dealt with by the law "on courts and judges" which
was not at the disposal of the drafters of the present opinion; at any rate, in
order to make the reading of the law easier, it would be preferable to mention
all the appeals available, judicial and non-judicial, in a special section of
the electoral law. For example, the expression "the relevant court"
(Articles 44.7, 85.3, 85.4) could be avoided and replaced by the indication of
the competent court. The authorities of Azerbaijan have confirmed that appeals
are always open against a decision of an election commission to the superior
election commission - up to the central election commission -, and that appeals
are also possible against a decision of an inferior court to a superior court,
up to the supreme court. Furthemore, the deadlines for appeals are not shorter
than in other fields. Electoral legislation is actually one of the fields in
which appeals must be dealt with as quickly as possible: this principle is
given concrete expression by Article 83.12, for example.
Article 17.3, 18.6, 44.7:
there is a choice for the voter between appealing to a superior election
commission or to a court. This could lead to contradictory decisions of
election commissions and courts. According to the interpretation given by the
authorities of Azerbaijan to Article 129 of the Constitution, the decisions of
the courts would prevail in that case (cf. Article 83.11 of the law). If
simultaneous appeals to an election commission and to a court are admitted, the
appeal to the election commission may be useless and may overload this
authority.
Article 83.10 does not seem
to be consistent with Article 83.3, on the one hand and Articles 17.3 and 44.7, on the other hand. According to the
authorities of Azerbaijan, there is a choice between appealing to a court or to
a superior election commission.
According to the explanations
given by the authorities of Azerbaijan, the Constitutional court, when acting under Articles
85 of the Constitution and 75 of the election law, deals only with the formal
validity of the documents submitted to it by the central election commission.
Ordinary courts have the competence to deal with appeals on other points.
Article 85 allows ordinary
courts to cancel the results of the elections without any deadline if
irregularities are found. The authorities of Azerbaijan informed us that such a rule applies only when new
facts appear, so that a ground for retrial arises. It would be preferable to
provide for a deadline after discovering the new facts for asking for such a
retrial.
6. Ineligibility/incompatibility
Article 4.4 makes a reference
to Article 85 of the Constitution. However, this provision does not make a
clear distinction between the cases of ineligibility and of incompatibility.
This shortcoming could be partially corrected if the law were more precise on
this point.
Article 85 of the
Constitution can reasonably be understood as follows (cf. also Article 56 of
the Constitution): Ineligibility applies to persons whose incapacity has been
confirmed by a court and persons who serve their sentences in places of
confinement by a court's verdict.
The other cases mentioned in
Article 85 of the Constitution are cases of incompatibility. Persons who are in
State service in other countries, work in executive or judicial bodies, persons
engaged in a different paid activity…, ministers of religion have to give up
these functions if elected. Persons with dual citizenship have to give up their
foreign citizenship if elected.
Such an interpretation has
been confirmed by the authorities of Azerbaijan.
The provision of Article 85
of the Constitution compelling persons with dual citizenship to give up their
foreign citizenship if they are elected is linked, according to the authorities
of Azerbaijan, to the transitional period following the dissolution
of the USSR. However, at least in the long run, such a provision
could conflict with international standards, and in particular with Article 17
of the European Convention on Nationality, which provides that "nationals
of a State Party in possession of another nationality shall have, in the
territory of that State Party in which they reside, the same rights and duties
as other nationals of that State Party". Discrimination against persons
belonging to national minorities has to be avoided. The same problem arises
with Article 81.2 of the law and Article 89.2.2 of the Constitution.
7. Voting procedures
Article 68.4, 68.6, 70.8,
71.7.3, 71.8.3, 72.2.2, 78.4 last indent: the vote "against all single
lists of candidates" is completely out of the ordinary in established
democracies. It is strongly advised to abolish this possibility, at least in the
long run, since it may lead to challenges of the legitimacy of the elections
and may thereby undermine the democratically elected regime. The authorities of
Azerbaijan informed us that such a provision is linked to the
threshold provided for by Article 72.2.1. It would be preferable to give up
both rules.
Article 68.13: changes, or at
least changes made in handwriting, should be avoided. They will easily lead to
violation of the secrecy of voting. The deadline for withdrawing
lists/candidates should expire early enough before the elections to allow
printing of ballot papers after it has expired. Another possibility is to
publish the list of candidates who have withdrawn.
Article 68.14: the condition
according to which such a solution is applied "only in exceptional
cases" has to be strictly respected.
Article 70.3 and 70.10: these
provisions were understood as meaning that the possibility of voting up to 10
days before election day is limited to the cases mentioned in the second
sentence of Article 70.3, whereas in the other cases it is possible only on
election day. The fact of staying in a "remote place" without further
incapacity should not be a ground for using a mobile ballot box. The central
election commission should provide for the cases in which the use of a mobile
ballot box is allowed in "remote places".
Article 70.6: freedom of vote
has to be respected. The way in which a ballot paper has been cut can allow it
to be recognised. The authorities of Azerbaijan explained that the ballot includes a part which can
be easily removed, so this problem would not arise if the ballots do not
include numbers. The simple fact that the ballot paper has been touched by
people other than the voter (including members of the electoral commission)
could lead to violation of the secrecy of vote (for example, a ballot paper
could be slightly torn up, creased, stained…). It would be preferable to allow
the voter to take the ballot paper him/herself and to give him an envelop in
which he/she has to put the ballot or a stamp to be affixed to a particular
part of the ballot paper.
Article 71.10, 72.7, 73.9: it
should be clear that, if a member of the Election Commission was offered the
possibility of signing, but refused to sign, the protocol is nonetheless valid.
Article 72.2.1: the need for
such a provision could be reconsidered, because turnout tends to decrease when
elections are repeated. At any rate, repeated elections should be valid
whatever the turnout.
Article 72.2.3: in order to
avoid to repeat elections, the question of tied votes could be settled by
declaring elected the oldest candidate or by drawing lots.
Articles 72.3.1, 73.8.1,
85.2: here it is necessary that violations could have affected the result. It
would be better to state this expressly.
Article 73.3: since only 25
seats are allocated by (proportional) voting in the multi-seat constitutency it
appears that a 6% quota is unnecessarily high. The purpose of the quota can
only be to ensure that Parliament is able to form coherent governing majorities.
This purpose is already enhanced by the fact that three quarters of all seats
are allocated through elections in single-seat constituencies, a rule qhich
favours bigger parties. Under the current system it is necessary to receive at
least 4% of the votes in order to obtain one seat in Parliament. If the law
aimed to prevent sengle member representations of parties in Parliament it
would therefore have to set an 8% threshold. Such a threshold would clearly be
too high. It is therefore suggested to lower the threshold to 5%.
Article 73.4: the case in
which the remainder for the last seat is the same for two or more lists should
be settled, e.g. by allocating the last seat to the list with the highest
number of votes.
Article 76: this rule applies
also to the case in which a candidate refuses his/her election.
Article 76.1: the time limit
provided for by the last sentence should be reconsidered: it appears very long
and might be cut by half. The same question arises in Article 82.4.
8. Prohibition of foreigners, persons without citizenship or
foreign legal entities from participating in the elections
Article 11: This rule should contain a clause that the
prohibitions apply notwithstanding the freedom of expression and freedom of
information. Such a clause would, in particular, be important for those
foreigners who reside in Azerbaijan and who wish to participate in political debates and
election campaigns. As to dual citizens, see comments with respect to section
6 : Ineligibility/Incompatibility.
However, according to the
authorities of Azerbaijan, this rule applies only to financial questions (see
chapter IX). It would be preferable to state this expressly.
9. Sanctions
Articles 7.2, 11.2, 22.8, 86:
the sanctions for violation of the law are not all dealt with in the law. This
would be suitable from a point of view of clarity and legislative technique.
Another possibility would be to make a reference to the criminal code and the
code for administrative offences. The sanctions must in any case be proportionate
to the gravity of the infraction.
Article 84: Article 44
already provides for the refusal to register candidates and single lists of
candidates, Articles 72.3 and 73.7 deal with invalidity of elections.
Article 84.1: Information
through the mass media about violations of the law should be limited to a short
publication, if it is really considered necessary. Otherwise, the election
commission could appear to be biased. The comprehensive information of the
public should be left to the electoral propaganda of the political opponent.
The principle of
proportionality has to be respected. For example, refusal to register based on
a very small excess in expenditure (Article 84.2.5-8) is clearly contrary to
this principle. Such a small excess could even be due to a calculation mistake.
The principle of proportionality has to be respected also in the application of
Articles 84.2.11, 84.3 and 84.5. For example, the mere fact that an agent of a
political party violates Article 56.3-4 should not lead to cancellation of
registration (see Article 84.3.3). Art. 84.5. contains the (…) vague expression
« abuse » of the mass media, a term which should be exchanged or must
be restrictively interpreted as encompassing only violations of penal law and
tort law (see, in addition, comments with respect to no. 3, Articles 56 and
57). The authorities of Azerbaijan declared that Article 84.5 refers only to violation
of the law.
Article 85.1-2: do these
provisions refer to Article 84 or Article 86 of the law? The last solution
would be more logical.
Article 86: it would be
preferable to deal with criminal prosecutions and sanctions in the same law,
either in the election law or in the legislation on criminal or administrative
sanctions (cf. Article 86.2). The act of voting or attempting to vote twice
could be mentioned.
Article 86.1.6: the term
"misinformation" must be understood in conformity with freedom of
expression. This means that the misinformation must have been brought about
intentionally. Cf. comments on Article 57.4.
See also comments on Article
57.5.
10. Other points
Article 12.1: This is an
important point: it would be be more appropriate to give a boundary commission
the task of drawing the limits of the electoral districts. See e.g. Article 68
of the new Albanian electoral code: there, the boundary commission consists of
the secretary of the CEC, the director of the institute of statistics, the head
registrar of immovable property and the director of the centre of geographic
studies of the academy of sciences. The inclusion of a judge could also be
contemplated. The boundary commission would report for final decision to the
CEC.
Article 12.2: The
distribution of voters residing abroad among the constituencies should be dealt
with in an abstract and more precise manner in the law itself. According to the
authorities of Azerbaijan, voters residing abroad are distributed equally and
proportionally among the constituencies. It would be preferable to state this
expressly and, in that case, to state that the distribution is done by lot.
Article 14.5: Here too, the
"exceptional cases" should be very few.
Article 20.7, 26.8: It would
be suitable to allow neutral (non partisan) national observers too (e.g. from
non-governmental organisations).
Articles 26.11, 72: observers
should have access to the protocols of the territorial election commission.
According to the authorities of Azerbaijan, this results from Article 26.1 3rd
indent, which has to be interpreted in such a manner that transparency is
guaranteed at this level, since it is very important to provide for
transparency at all levels. It would be suitable to set the deadline for the
delivery of the TEC protocols to the CEC in the law; if not, the CEC should fix
a short deadline.
Article 29.1: according to
the authorities of Azerbaijan, this provision has no retroactive effect (see
Article 149 of the Constitution). That means that parties created before the
entry into force of the law, and e.g. in the month following its entry into
force, should be delivered the certificate.
Article 48.11, 84.4: these
rules appear very drastic; apparently, the withdrawal of only one candidate can
prevent registration of a whole list. According to the authorities of Azerbaijan however, only the withdrawal of all of the three
first candidates of the list (and not of one of these three candidates) can
prevent registration. It is true that the significance of the list for the
voter changes significantly when one of the leading candidates drops out but it
seems that this fact will be brought to the attention of the voters by the
election propaganda of the political opponents. This should be a sufficient
check against abuse.
Article 59.4-5: the limits on
funds for parties and blocks of parties appear rather low in comparison with
the limits for individual candidates (Article 59.2-3). However, they could be
justified by the rather limited financial means of most parties.
At its 39th
Plenary meeting (Venice, 18-19 June 1999), the European Commission for
Democracy through Law (Venice Commission) adopted a Preliminary Proposal for the re-structuring of Human Rights protection
Mechanisms in Bosnia and Herzegovina (CDL-INF (99) 12). This document, drawn up at the request of the Office of the High
Representative, includes the proposal for a “merger” of the Human Rights
Chamber (hereafter the “Chamber”) and the Constitutional Court (hereafter “the
Court”), at the level of the State of Bosnia and Herzegovina. Two main reasons
are put forward for this proposal:
First, the partial
overlapping between the competence of the Chamber and the Court as regards
human rights issues is likely, in the Venice Commission’s view, to become an
important factor leading to the dysfunctioning of human rights adjudication in
the country.
Second, in the Commission’s
view, the Chamber is a transitional sui
generis (quasi-international) institution, whose establishment under Annex
6 to the Dayton Peace Agreement was necessary pending the accession of Bosnia and Herzegovina to the Council of Europe and ratification of the
European Convention on Human Rights (ECHR). The Chamber should thus cease its
operation after the ratification of the ECHR, when Bosnia and Herzegovina will be subject to the control mechanisms of this
instrument, namely, the European Court of Human Rights.
The Venice Commission concluded that it is both logical and desirable to opt for
the transfer of all competences of the Chamber to the Court in order to entrust
all final appeals in human rights cases to a single jurisdictional body at the
level of the State. This transfer should take the form of a “merger” of the
Human Rights Chamber with the Constitutional Court, ensuring not only the transfer of competence but
also an effective transfer of expertise, experience, procedural and other
capacities and resources.
As suggested in the
above-mentioned proposal, the Venice Commission entrusted a Working Group to
examine the modalities of the merger and the possible problems it may raise and
draw up a report. Mr Christos Giakoumopoulos, Head of the Constitutional
Justice Division of the Venice Commission, and Mr Peter Kempees, member of the
Registry of the European Court of Human rights and former Registrar of the
Human Rights Chamber of Bosnia and Herzegovina, drew up a report considering
the legal and practical issues involved in the proposed merger with the
assistance of Mr Anders Månsson, Registrar of the Human Rights Chamber, Mr
Nicolas Maziau, Adviser to the President of the Constitutional Court, Mrs
Therese Nelson, Executive Officer of the Human Rights Chamber and Mrs Biljana
Potparic, Acting Secretary General of the Constitutional Court.
The Working Group concluded
that the suggested transfer of competences of the Human Rights Chamber to the
Constitutional Court of Bosnia and Herzegovina can in principle be achieved without
any diminishing of the protection granted by the Dayton Peace Agreement.
Provided that the Constitutional Court
follows an evolutive interpretation of its “appellate jurisdiction”, the
transfer of competences need not require any amendment to the Constitution in
force. However, the enactment of a law on the Constitutional Court and several amendments to the Court’s Rules of
procedure would be advisable. The Working Group considered these to be substantial undertakings that must be
accomplished prior to the suggested merger.
Moreover, the Working Group
found that that the present human and financial resources of the Court are
manifestly insufficient to ensure the effective handling of the case load of
human rights cases which may be expected after the suggested transfer of
competences. What is needed is therefore a merger of both human and financial
resources of the institutions together with changes in working methods and
training of local legal staff.
At a meeting held in Paris on
24 March 2000, the Venice Commission Rapporteurs, Messrs Jambrek, Malinverni
and Matscher, considered the above conclusions of the Working Group’s report in
the presence of Mrs Michèle Picard, President of the Human Rights Chamber and
Prof. Louis Favoreu, judge of the Constitutional Court of Bosnia and
Herzegovina, and of representatives of the Chamber’s and the Court’s
Registries, the Office of the High Representative and the OSCE Mission in
Bosnia and Herzegovina. Mr William Spencer attended the meeting in his capacity
as Observer to the Venice Commission for the United States. The European Commission (DG I) submitted a note
commenting on the Working Group’s report and conclusions.
The Rapporteurs have
considered the conclusions and proposals of the Working Group in the light of
the discussions at the meeting in Paris and the other information submitted.
The Rapporteurs find that the
Constitution of Bosnia and Herzegovina entrusts the Constitutional Court with tasks which go beyond those usually assigned to
such courts. The Constitutional Court is
competent to review the constitutionality of laws, has appellate jurisdiction
on issues of constitutionality arising out of court judgments, decides upon
referral by other courts on the compatibility of norms with the Constitution,
with the ECHR or with the laws of Bosnia and Herzegovina. The Constitution thus gives the Constitutional Court the means for being an decisive actor in the shaping
of the legal system of Bosnia and Herzegovina as a whole. In the Rapporteurs’ view, the Constitutional Court has the power and even the duty to assume alone in
due course the responsibility for the judicial protection of human rights and
that this implies the termination of the Chamber’s operation. The Rapporteurs
find it of utmost importance that the termination of the Chamber’s operation be
very carefully prepared in order to avoid any lacunae or diminishing in the judicial protection of individual
rights in Bosnia and Herzegovina. This will require a legal framework for the merger
operations aiming inter alia at
securing legal certainty as to the judicial avenues available to potential
victims of human rights violations and the prerequisites for their use. It also
implies an intensive co-operation between the Court and the Chamber with a view
to transferring the Chamber’s
competences and docket to the Court. Finally, it will require the active participation of the Constitutional Court and the Chamber in the preparation of the necessary
legislative measures to be taken by the Parliamentary Assembly of Bosnia and Herzegovina.
The Rapporteurs concluded the
following:
The Commission’s position
that it is highly desirable to entrust all
final appeals in human rights cases to a single jurisdictional body at the
level of the State and that this can be achieved by a “merger” of the Human
Rights Chamber with the Constitutional Court should be confirmed.
The proposed “merger” shall
consist of the termination of the
Chamber’s operation and transfer of its competences (and possibly of its
docket), together with its human and financial resources, to the Constitutional Court.
The proposed merger should not
take place before the ratification by Bosnia and
Herzegovina of the ECHR, after which Bosnia and Herzegovina will be subject to the control mechanisms of this
instrument, namely the European Court of Human Rights.
In order to achieve access to the Constitutional court
under the same conditions as to the Chamber in cases of a lack of effective
remedies, the Court’s appellate jurisdiction (Article VI, 3 (b) of the
Constitution) could be construed in such a way as to enable the Court to deal
not only with human rights issues arising out of a judgment but also with
similar issues arising out of the lack of judgment, such as denial of
justice. However, as the case-law of the Court does not so far contain any
indication of a development in this sense, it is difficult to conclude, at this
stage, that the competence of the Chamber to deal with allegations of human
rights violations under Article II para 2 of Annex 6 coincides with the
“appellate jurisdiction” of the Court. Consequently, if the Court’s
jurisprudence does not evolve in the above-mentioned direction in the near
future, the Rapporteurs would consider it necessary that Article VI, 3 (b) of
the Constitution be amended or preferably authoritatively interpreted by an interpretative constitutional law
indicating that the Constitutional Court’s “appellate jurisdiction” comprises
appeals against judgements as well as appeals challenging the lack of judgements.
Such an interpretative law should be adopted before the termination of the
Chamber’s jurisdiction and preferably not later than 18 months after the end of
the transitional period provided for by the Dayton Agreement, i.e. not later
than June 2002.
A constitutional law (on the
Constitutional Court) to be adopted by the Parliamentary Assembly of Bosnia and
Herzegovina should regulate the
termination of the Chamber’s operation, the appointment of foreign judges (as
required by Article VI para 1 (d) of the Constitution) and possibly some
aspects of admissibility of appeals to the Constitutional Court (exhaustion of
other effective remedies and time-limits for appeals) as well as aspects of the
Court’s relations with other State and entity institutions, such as
the obligation to abide by
the Constitutional Court’s
orders on provisional measures;
individual (criminal or
disciplinary) liability for non compliance with the Court’s orders and
judgements;
co-operation with other
national authorities, including the Prosecutor of the Court of Bosnia and
Herzegovina and the Ombudsman of Bosnia and Herzegovina;
the responsibility of Bosnia and Herzegovina to ensure the Court’s adequate funding independence.
The Constitutional Court’s Rules of Procedure should provide for the
possibility of dealing with some of the cases in panels rather than in plenary
in order to speed up proceedings; the possibility of a panel referring the case
to the plenary where important issues are raised should be provided for. The possibility
of appealing a panel judgement to the Plenary should be excluded. Moreover the
institution of one or more committees, composed of 3 or 4 members empowered to
dismiss (by unanimous decision) cases that are clearly inadmissible or do not
have any prospect of success should be provided for. The committees’
decisions should not be subject to
appeal. It would be desirable that the Court”s Rules of Procedure include rules
for dealing with some cases in priority and rules on amicus curiae submissions.
The law on the termination of
the Chamber’s operation shall also provide for the transfer of human, financial and other resources from the Chamber to
the Court. The idea (in the Working Group’s report) that some members of
the Chamber should be appointed as members of the Constitutional Court shall be
maintained as this will ensure continuity in working methods and case-law.
Until ratification of ECHR
and adoption of necessary law and rules as indicated above the two
jurisdictions should continue their parallel
operation despite the “forum shopping” problem.
By letter dated 29 March 2000,
the Ombudsman Institution of the Federation of Bosnia and Herzegovina requested
the Venice Commission to draw up a report on the possibility for the Ombudsmen
of the Federation of Bosnia and Herzegovina to introduce a claim before the
Constitutional Court of the Federation of Bosnia and Herzegovina for abstract
constitutional review of laws or legal provisions. The Commission designated
Prof. Matscher as its Rapporteur on the question.
At its 43rd Plenary Meeting (Venice, 16-17 June 2000) the Commission, on the basis of the
Rapporteur's report, adopted the present opinion.
I Introduction
In their work the Ombudsmen
of the Federation of Bosnia and Herzegovina are sometimes confronted with the possibility that
certain provisions of laws or whole laws, the consequence of which is
violations of human rights and fundamental freedoms guaranteed by the
Constitution and the various human rights instruments listed in the Annex to
the Constitution, may be unconstitutional. The question put to the Commission
is whether the Ombudsmen can in such cases introduce a claim before the
Constitutional Court of the Federation of Bosnia and Herzegovina for abstract constitutional review of the law or
provisions at issue.
II Applicable
legal provisions
The Ombudsman institution and
the Constitutional Court now
functioning in the Federation of Bosnia and Herzegovina were established by the Washington Peace Agreements
of March 1994. The Constitutional Court is also subject to the provisions of
the Law on the Procedure before the Constitutional Court of the Federation of
Bosnia and Herzegovina and has adopted its own Rules of Procedure (published in
the Official Gazette of the Federation of Bosnia and Herzegovina No. 2/1996) as
well as a Decision on the Organisation and Functioning of the Constitutional
Court of the Federation of Bosnia and Herzegovina passed at its session on 10
January 1996. A draft law on the Federation Ombudsman, prepared by the working
group of the Venice Commission and the Directorate of Human Rights on
Ombudsman institutions in Bosnia and Herzegovina, is currently before the legislative bodies of the
Federation of Bosnia and Herzegovina. As yet no law has been adopted, however, and the
institution remains subject only to the provisions of the Constitution and to
its own internal rules.
The constitutional provisions
governing the Ombudsman institution state, in relevant part:
Article II.B.5
The Ombudsman may examine the
activities of any institution of the Federation, Canton or Municipality, as well as any instruction or
persons by whom human dignity, rights or liberties may be negated, including by
accomplishing ethnic cleansing or preserving its effects.
Article II.B.6
An Ombudsman is entitled to
initiate proceedings in competent courts and to intervene in pending
proceedings, including any in the Human Rights Court.
The competence of the Constitutional Court is governed principally by Articles IV.C.10 and 11 of
the Federation Constitution.
Abstract review of the constitutionality of legal provisions is possible in
accordance with the constitutional provisions reproduced below:
Article IV.C.10
The Constitutional Court shall:
(a) At the request of the
President, of the Vice-President, of the Prime Minister, of the Deputy Prime
Minister, or of one-third of the members of either House of the Legislature,
determine whether any proposed law that has been adopted by either House of the
Legislature, or any law or proposed law that has been adopted by each House of
the Legislature, is in accord with this Constitution;
(b) At the request of the
Prime Minister, of the Deputy Prime Minister, of the Cantonal President concerned,
or of one-third of the members of the Legislature of a Canton, determine
whether any law or proposed law that has been adopted by that Legislature
(including the Cantonal Constitution and any amendments thereto), is in accord
with this Constitution.
(c) At the request of the
President, of the Vice-President, of the Prime Minister, of the Deputy Prime
Minister, determine whether any regulation enacted or proposed regulation to be
enacted by any organ of the Federation Government is in accord with this
Constitution.
(d) At the request of the
Prime Minister, the Deputy Prime Minister, or of the Cantonal President
concerned, determine whether any regulation enacted or proposed regulation to
be enacted by any organ of the Cantonal or Municipal government is in accord
with this Constitution.
(3) The Constitutional Court shall also decide constitutional questions presented
by the Supreme Court or the Human Rights Court or a Cantonal court that arise in the course of a
proceeding currently pending before that Court.
Article 9 of the Law on the
Procedure before the Constitutional Court of the Federation of Bosnia and Herzegovina provides further that :
The party to the procedure,
in the sense of this Law, shall be considered the authorised applicant of a
request for dispute resolution, constitutionality evaluation, establishment of
the existence of the vital interest of a constitutional nation, replacement of
the President of the Federation and Vice-President of the Federation, and the
authorised complainant against the decision of the highest Cantonal Court on
the existence of the vital interest of a constitutional nation in a Canton with
a special regime, on one hand and the body, or the person in respect to which
the request has been submitted, on the other hand.
The term "authorised
applicant" is never explicitly defined in the Law. However, the various
chapters of the Law dealing with the different types of applications that may
be lodged with the Constitutional Court in accordance with Article IV.C.10 of
the Constitution refer to specific persons or institutions by whom the type of
application in question is to be introduced (Articles 31, 35 and 42). In
particular, Article 35 of the Law, in the part of the Law dealing with the
evaluation of constitutionality, states that :
The procedure for
[e]valuation of constitutionality referred to in Article IV.C.10(2) and
decision-making on constitutional issues referred to in Article IV.C.10(3) of
the Constitution shall be initiated on the basis of a request submitted by the
authorised applicant.
Article 39, paragraph 1 of
the Law goes on to provide that :
Parties to the procedure of
assessment of the constitutionality shall be the authorised applicants as per
Article IV.C.10(2) and (3) of the Constitution and the Federal, Cantonal and
Municipal body which proposed or passed the Cantonal Constitution, law or other
regulation.
Article IV.C.10(2) of the
Constitution refers, according to the provision of which the constitutionality
is at issue, to requests made by the President, the Vice-President, the Prime
Minister, the Deputy Prime Minister, one third of the members of either House
of the Legislature, a Cantonal President or one third of the members of the
Legislature of a Canton. Article IV.C.10(3) refers to requests made by the
Supreme Court or the Human Rights Court or a Cantonal court that arise in the course of
proceedings pending before that Court. No reference, however, is made to the
possibility for the Ombudsmen to request that the Constitutional Court undertake the abstract review of the
constitutionality of a provision.
Under Article 26 of the Law
on the Procedure before the Constitutional Court of the Federation of Bosnia
and Herzegovina, "The Constitutional Court…shall decide on the
rejection of the request when…the applicant is not authorised to initiate the
procedure…". Should there be any doubt as to the precise meaning of the
expression "decide on the rejection of the request", the other cases
listed in this provision - for example, when the Court is not competent to
decide on the request and when the request is submitted out of time - make it
apparent that the intention is not that the Court may decide whether or not to reject the request but
rather that it must decide to reject
a request when the request is not submitted by an authorised applicant.
It appears from the above
that, should the Ombudsmen of the Federation of Bosnia and Herzegovina
introduce a request before the Constitutional Court of the Federation of Bosnia
and Herzegovina for abstract constitutional review of a law or legal
provisions, the Court would be obliged to reject it, even when the consequence
of such provisions is the violation of human rights and fundamental freedoms
guaranteed by the Constitution and the international instruments listed in the
Annex to the Constitution.
Given the above
considerations, it is clear that the Constitutional Court cannot be considered to be a "competent
court" before which the Ombudsmen can initiate proceedings under the terms
of Article II.B.6(1) of the Constitution. As the Commission has previously
indicated in its Opinion on the Reform of Judicial Protection of Human Rights
in the Federation of Bosnia and Herzegovina (documentCDL(99)78), the
Constitutional Court unquestionably has jurisdiction over questions of abstract
constitutional review involving human rights issues, but its competence to
undertake such review is limited to situations where such requests are
initiated by the persons or institutions provided for in Articles IV.C.10(2)
and (3) of the Constitution of the Federation of Bosnia and Herzegovina.
The Commission recalls,
however, that the Ombudsmen may participate in proceedings before the
Constitutional Court on the basis of their competence to intervene in pending proceedings
under Article II.B.6(1) of the Constitution as well as on the basis of Article
12, para. 3 of the Law on the Procedure before the Constitutional Court of
the Federation of Bosnia and Herzegovina, which allows the Court to call other
persons to participate in proceedings in order to contribute their expertise.
Likewise, the Ombudsmen may continue their current practice of recommending to
authorised applicants that they apply to the Constitutional Court for abstract review of the constitutionality of
relevant provisions, although the effectiveness of this practice depends on the
willingness of the party concerned to lodge such an application. Finally, where
matters of concrete review of human rights arise and even in the absence of the
creation of the Human Rights Court,
the Ombudsmen may intervene in or initiate proceedings before other competent
courts including the Supreme Court, in accordance with the Constitution.
Provision for the possibility
for the Ombudsmen to initiate abstract constitutional review proceedings may
nonetheless be envisaged in the future. As discussed below, this possibility
does exist in the Greater European context. However, as the above examination
reveals, the introduction of such a possibility would require constitutional
amendments in the context of the Federation of Bosnia and Herzegovina.
III Greater
European context
The question as to whether it
is advisable for Ombudsmen to have standing to bring cases for abstract review
of constitutionality where they are confronted with the problem of the possible
unconstitutionality of laws or provisions thereof has already been dealt with
in the legal systems of a number of other European countries. One significant
element of consideration may be the fact that Ombudsmen whose competence
includes a marked emphasis on human rights are particularly well placed to
become aware of legal provisions that are at the root of frequent or systematic
violations of human rights.
A number of countries in the
Greater Europe grant their Ombudsmen or equivalent institutions locus standi before the Constitutional Court to initiate cases for abstract review of the
constitutionality of legal provisions. This is the case, for example, in
Slovenia, where the Human Rights Ombudsman is entitled to bring such an action
only in association with individual cases he or she is dealing with, but the
effect of the judgment is generally binding and the Constitutional Court may
completely or partially abrogate a statute which does not conform with the
Constitution (see in particular Articles 22, 23 and 43 of the Law on the
Constitutional Court of Slovenia). By contrast, in Spain, the capacity of the Defensor del Pueblo to initiate
proceedings for abstract constitutional review is not limited to bringing
actions in association with individual cases; there is, indeed, a time-limit of
three months after the publication of the challenged provisions within which
such proceedings must be initiated, which would seem to preclude the
possibility of basing such a case on an individual complaint (Articles 32 and
33 of Organic Law No. 2/1979 on the Constitutional Court).
Other countries in which
Ombudsmen have standing to apply for abstract constitutional review of legal
provisions, such as Croatia, Georgia and Portugal, may be cited. Furthermore, in Austria the Ombudsman may currently request the Constitutional Court to review the legality of regulations and a
constitutional amendment that would enable the Ombudsman to apply for abstract
constitutional review is being examined. However, it is not the Commission's
intention to conduct a comprehensive survey in the present context. It is
sufficient to note that there is no reason in principle why such a competence
should not be attributed to an Ombudsman institution, should the relevant
authorities so wish. In the present context an amendment to the Constitution of
the Federation of Bosnia and Herzegovina would be required in order to attribute such a
competence to the Ombudsmen.
IV Conclusions
The Commission finds that:
only the persons and
institutions listed in Article IV.C.10(2) and (3) of the Constitution of the
Federation of Bosnia and Herzegovina have standing to lodge applications with
the Constitutional Court of the Federation of Bosnia and Herzegovina for abstract
review of constitutionality;
Article II.B.6(1) of the
Constitution is not sufficient to extend the competence of the Constitutional Court to the examination of applications for abstract
constitutional review of legal provisions lodged by the Ombudsmen of the
Federation of Bosnia and Herzegovina;
the Ombudsmen of the
Federation of Bosnia and Herzegovina therefore do not have standing to request
the Constitutional Court to undertake the abstract review of the
constitutionality of legal provisions identified by the Ombudsmen as being
likely to be unconstitutional;
there is, however, no reason
in principle why the Ombudsmen should not be granted such standing, should the
relevant authorities choose to make the necessary constitutional and legal
amendments.
The Commission remains at the
disposal of all parties to collaborate in the drafting and implementation of
such amendments, should the parties so request.
I. Introduction
1. On 30 July 1999 the High Representative invited the State of Bosnia and Herzegovina and Entity governments and parliaments to start the
preparation of the legislation on freedom of information.
This law would purport to guarantee and enforce human rights, and therefore
falls under the competence of both the State of Bosnia and Herzegovina and its Entities. In April 2000, the OSCE mission to Bosnia and Herzegovina suggested that the Venice Commission consider the relation between the freedom of expression and
the freedom of access to information in the context of the constitutional regime
of Bosnia and Herzegovina.
2. The first question put to the Commission in this respect is
whether the freedom of expression as mentioned in the enumeration of rights in
Article II.3.h of Annex 4 of the General Framework Agreement for Peace
(hereafter, GFAP) includes freedom of access to information.
3. The second issue raised is whether a national law
establishing a right of any natural or legal person to access to information in
the control of a public authority and a corresponding obligation to disclose
such information is an element of the obligation to "ensure the highest
level of internationally recognized human rights and fundamental freedoms"
as established in Article II. 1 of Annex 4 GFAP.
4. At its 42nd plenary meeting (Venice, 9 June 2000), the Commission designated Messrs Helgesen, Lavin and Van Dijk as
rapporteurs on this issue.
II. Relevant
provisions in the Dayton Agreement.
Article
II “Human Rights and Fundamental Freedoms” of the Constitution of Bosnia and Herzegovina provides in paragraphs 1
and 2 that:
“1. Human
Rights. Bosnia and
Herzegovina and both Entities shall ensure the
highest level of internationally recognized human rights and fundamental
freedoms […].
International Standards. The rights
and freedoms set forth in the European Convention for the Protection of Human
Rights and Fundamental Freedoms and its Protocols shall apply directly in Bosnia and
Herzegovina. These shall have priority over all
other law[…].”
Article II, para. 3 provides
that “All persons within the territory of
Bosnia and Herzegovina shall enjoy the human rights and freedoms referred to in
paragraph 2; these include:… h) freedom of expression”.
6. Furthermore, the Annex to the Constitution of Bosnia and
Herzegovina sets out a list of “Additional Human Rights Agreements To Be
Applied In Bosnia And Herzegovina” which includes inter alia the International Covenant on Civil and Political Rights
and the 1966 and 1989 Optional Protocols thereto.
7. It follows from the above that the basic rights and freedoms
as enshrined in international human rights instruments are directly applicable
in the legal order of Bosnia and Herzegovina and both Entities with priority
over domestic law and that their scope must correspond to that given by
international bodies entrusted with their authoritative interpretation. As
regards freedom of expression, the instruments directly applicable in the legal
order of Bosnia and Herzegovina are the European Convention on Human Rights (Article
II para. 2 of the Constitution of Bosnia and Herzegovina) and the 1966 International Covenant on Civil and
Political Rights.
8. Considering the above-mentioned
provisions of the Constitution of Bosnia and Herzegovina, this report will examine the
interpretation given to freedom of expression by the European Court of Human
Rights and by competent bodies of the United Nations concentrating on:
whether the freedom of
expression as a basic human right recognised by international law includes the
right of access to information;
whether there are direct
obligations of public authorities in the scope of freedom of access to
information.
9. The first issue concerns the right to have access to
information without any interference by the authorities other than under those
restrictions are provided by law and necessary in a democratic society for the
protection of certain public interests and the reputation and interests of
orders. This right serves to promote free flow of information and to prevent
monopolies of certain information streams.
10. As far as access to information held by the authorities is
concerned, this report will deal with public
access, i.e. the entitlement of all members of the public at large to
government information in order to promote transparent administration and
citizen participation within the democratic process. This is to be
distinguished from both private access,
in other words, the entitlement of a person to access to his or her personal
information and that of official access meaning
the entitlement of public authorities, including Parliament and courts, to
government information.
III. The
interpretation of freedom of expression in international law
A. The
European Convention on Human Rights. The European
Court on Human Rights
- Freedom
of expression and freedom of access to information
11. As already mentioned in paragraph 5 of this report, the rights
and freedoms set forth in the European Convention for the Protection of Human
Rights and Fundamental Freedoms and its Protocols are directly applicable in Bosnia and Herzegovina according to its Constitution with priority over
domestic law. Freedom of expression is protected under Article 10 of the
European Convention for the Protection of Human Rights, which reads:
“1. Everyone has the right to freedom of expression. This right shall
include freedom to hold opinions and to receive and impart information and
ideas without interference by public authority and regardless of frontiers.
This article shall not prevent States
from requiring the licensing of broadcasting, television or cinema enterprises.
2. The exercise of these freedoms, since it carries
with it duties and responsibilities, may be subject to such formalities,
conditions, restrictions or penalties as are prescribed by law and are
necessary in a democratic society, in the interests of national security,
territorial integrity or public safety, for the prevention of disorder or
crime, for the protection of health or morals, for the protection of the
reputation or rights of others, for preventing the disclosure of information
received in confidence, or for maintaining the authority and impartiality of
the judiciary”.
12. From the second sentence of para. 1 of the Article 10 it is
evident that the right to receive and
impart information is considered as an integral part of freedom of
expression.
- Obligation
of a public body to disclose information
13. The European Commission of Human Rights has held that the
right of freedom of public access to government information was connected with
the right of freedom of expression under Article 10 of the Convention in so far
as the information concerned was generally accessible under domestic law. At
the same time the Commission took the stand that the right to access
information concerns mainly the access to general sources of information and
aims at prohibiting a Government to prevent anyone from receiving information
that others wished or might have been willing to impart to him.
14. The European Court of Human Rights has considered the question
of interpretation of Article 10 in the context of protecting access to
information in several occasions.
15. In the cases of Observer
and Guardian v. United Kingdom and Autronic
v. Switzerland the
Court clearly held that under Article 10 of the European Convention on Human
Rights, freedom of expression indeed includes a right to impart and receive
information.
16. The judgement of the European Court of Human Rights in the
case of Guerra and others v. Italy
reveals the Court’s current position in relation to the right to seek information.
In this case the Court reiterated “that
the freedom to receive information, referred to in Article 10.2 of the European
Convention, basically prohibited a Government from preventing a person from
receiving information that others wished or might have been willing to impart
to him”. In making specific reference to Guerra and others v. Italy case,
it was held that freedom to receive information could not, however, be
construed as imposing on a State positive obligations to collect and
disseminate information of its own motion. Thus, as indicated in this
judgement, the Court:
considered that Article 10
primarily contains for the authorities the obligation to refrain from
restricting access to information, which others wish to impart.
recognised that Article 10
may also imply certain positive obligations to make effective the right to
receive information.
did not accept as a general
rule that there is a positive obligation for the State to collect and
disseminate information of its own motion (although Judge Palm and six other
judges delivered a concurring judgement in
which they held that a State might have such an obligation under certain
circumstances).
17. It follows from the above that the case-law of the European
Court of Human Rights has not yet given a clear answer as to whether Article 10
entails a general obligation for the authorities to disseminate information of
their own motion. It would seem to imply, however, an obligation to provide
information on request, subject, of course, to the limitations set forth in
Article 10 para. 2 of the Convention.
18. The Parliamentary Assembly of the Council of Europe in its
Recommendation of 23 January 1973 on Mass Communication Media and Human Rights
proposed to extend Article 10 of the European Convention by expressly securing
freedom to seek information with a corresponding duty of the authorities to
make information available on matters of public interest subject to appropriate
limitations. The recommendation did not however, result in an amendment to
Article 10.
19. The Committee of Ministers of the Council of Europe in a
Declaration of 29 April 1982 on the Freedom of Expression and Information
expressed the intention of member States to pursue an open information policy
in the public sector, including the access to information, in order to enhance
the individual’s understanding of, and his ability to discuss freely political,
social, economic and cultural matters. Access to information is not however
referred to as a right included in Article 10 of the European Convention on
Human Rights.
20. It can be concluded from the above that although no binding
rules on this matter may be drawn from the Convention or the case law of the
European Court of Human Rights, there is a certain tendency to accept that the
right to receive information as element of the right of freedom of expression
implies in principle the right of access to information of the administration -
information which must be made public at a specific request and subject to the
usual grounds of limitation.
* * *
21. It should be noted that a number of democratic States have in
the recent past moved from the traditional system of official secrecy to a
regime of freedom of official information. Certain countries such as Sweden or
Belgium adopted a number of legal instruments
granting the right to freedom of information that go far beyond the
requirements of the European Convention on Human Rights (a regime of “open
government” provides that a document is “public” if it is kept by a public
authority and if it has been received, prepared or drawn up by an authority).
22. The European Convention on Human Rights encourages its
signatories to further promote human rights through the adoption of specific
national legislation that gives additional protection to certain rights or by
signing other international agreements. Article 53 provides that “Nothing in this Convention shall be
construed as limiting or derogating from any of the human rights and
fundamental freedoms which may be ensured under in laws of any High Contracting
Party or under any agreements to which it is a Party”. By the virtue of
this provision the Convention can by no means be interpreted as restricting the
adoption of national legislation, granting additional protection to the right
of access to information or implementation of any other international treaties
where they apply.
B. United
Nations. Committee on Human Rights. Economic and Social Council. The Commission
on Human Rights
Freedom of expression and freedom of access to
information
23. The Human Rights Committee of the United Nations adopted at
its nineteenth session in 1983 a General Comment on freedom of expression
(Article 19 of the International Covenant on Civil and Political Rights). As
for the protection of the right to freedom of expression, it pointed out in
para. 2 that this concept included “not
only freedom to “impart information and ideas of all kinds”, but also freedom
to “seek” and “receive” them “regardless of frontiers” and in whatever medium,
“either orally, in writing or in print, in the form of art, or through any
other media of his choice”.
24. More recently the United Nations Commission on Human Rights
treated the issue of the right to freedom of opinion and expression and its
connection to freedom of information in its Resolutions 1996/39, 1998/42 and
2000/38. The report of the Special Rapporteur on the protection and promotion
of the right to freedom of opinion and expression, Mr. Abid Hussain
(E/CN.4/2000/63) also dealt with the same issue. Resolutions of the Commission
on Human Rights do not refer to the “freedom of access to information” but use
a more narrow approach promoting the right “to seek, receive and impart
information”. The notion of “access to information” appears in recommendations
contained in the report of the Special Rapporteur. These sources, although,
cannot be considered as binding norms, they do have a value of interpretation
of international instruments for the protection of the right to freedom of
expression and freedom to seek, receive and impart information.
25. Resolutions 1996/39 and 1998/42 both take note of the
Johannesburg Principles on National Security, Freedom of Expression and Access
to Information adopted by a group of experts after convening in South Africa on
1 October 1995.
The ‘Johannesburg principles’ make a clear link between the freedom of
expression and the freedom of access to information in Principle 1 (b):
“(b) Everyone
has the right to freedom of expression,
which includes the freedom to seek, receive and impart information and ideas of
all kinds, regardless of frontiers, either orally, in writing or in print,
in the form of art, or through any other media of his or her choice”.
26. Resolution 1998/42 also establishes a clear link between the
freedom of expression and the freedom of information also in the field of
modern technologies as it emphasises the need to “raise awareness about all aspects of the interrelationship between the
use and the availability of new media of communication, including modern
telecommunications technology, and the right of freedom of expression and
information […]”,
27. In Resolution 2000/38 the right to freedom of expression
appears in connection with the “freedom to seek, receive and impart
information”. States are urged not to impose restrictions on this right
although they have a margin of appreciation under certain circumstances as
defined by law.
28. From the above it can be concluded that the freedom to seek,
receive and impart information is an integral part of the freedom of
expression. Considering the content of Article II.1 of the GFAP, which refers
to the “highest level of internationally
recognised standards”, the freedom of expression mentioned in Article
II.3.h must include the freedom to seek, receive and impart information as it
directly refers to Article 19 of the International Covenant on civil and
political rights and to its scope as defined in Resolutions of the Human Rights
Commission.
Obligation of a public body to disclose information
29. As it appears from the Covenant and the General comment to
Article 19, under that provision States do not have an obligation to disclose
information to natural or legal persons. Nevertheless, the jurisprudence of the
Human Rights Committee shows that a limitation of access to information may
amount under certain circumstances to an infringement of Article 19 of the
Covenant.
30. In Communication N° 633/ 1995
the Committee considered the issue whether the restriction of access to press
facilities in Parliament amounts to a violation of the right protected under
Article 19 of the Covenant, to seek, receive and impart information. The
Committee referred to the right to take part in the conduct of public affairs,
as laid in Article 25 of the Covenant and in particular to General Comment N°25
(57).
According to the Committee Article 25 “read
together with Article 19, implies that citizens, in particular through the
media, should have wide access to information and the opportunity to
disseminate information and opinions about the activities of elected bodies and
their members”.
However, neither the above mentioned case nor any other case-law of the
Committee allow to draw the conclusion that Article 19 enshrines an obligation
for States to disclose information to natural and legal persons.
31. In his report, Mr. Abid Hussain, Special Rapporteur on the
protection and promotion of the right to freedom of opinion and expression
(E/CN.4/2000/63), finds the following :
« The right to seek, receive
and impart information is not merely a corollary of freedom of opinion and
expression; it is a right in and of itself.
As such, it is one of the rights upon which free and democratic
societies depend. It is also a right
that gives meaning to the right to participate which has been acknowledged as
fundamental to, for example, the realization of the right to development”.
The Special Rapporteur expressed concern: “about
the tendency of Governments, and the institutions of Government, to withhold
from the people information that is rightly theirs in that the decisions of
Governments, and the implementation of policies by public institutions, have a
direct and often immediate impact on their lives and may not be undertaken
without their informed consent ”.
Finally, he “directed the attention of
Governments to a number of areas and urged them either to review existing
legislation or adopt new legislation on access to information and ensure its
conformity with these general principles”.
32. It follows from the above that although United Nations
treaties do not contain any provision expressly guaranteeing freedom of access
to information in the control of a public authority, there is a clear tendency
in the practice of UN and its specialised bodies to encourage national authorities
to grant their citizens the right of free access to public information through
national legislation.
IV. Conclusion.
The Venice Commission is of
the opinion that:
a. Freedom of expression as mentioned in the enumeration of
rights in Article II.3.h of Annex 4 of the General Framework Agreement for
Peace includes freedom of access to information.
b. The United Nations Human Rights instruments as well as the
European Convention on Human Rights do not impose on Member States an
obligation to grant any natural or legal person a right of access to
information in the control of a public authority, nor do they impose on public
authorities a corresponding obligation to disclose information, at least not on
their own motion. Therefore it cannot be concluded that the freedom of
expression as mentioned in Article II.3.h of the annex 4 GFAP gives
automaticaly such protection. Nevertheless, national legislators increasingly
do grant and regulate a right to access to information in the control of public
administration and impose on public authorities a corresponding obligation to
disclose information under certain conditions and with certain exceptions. This
evolution is to a certain extent reflected in international and European law as
both United Nations and Council of Europe bodies’ recommendations promote and
encourage such legislative measures.
A. INTRODUCTION
1. The Bulgarian delegation to the Parliamentary Assembly of
the Council of Europe requested the Venice Commission to give an opinion on
constitutional aspects concerning certain amendments to the Code of Penal
Procedure of Bulgaria, which were subject of disagreement between the members
of the delegation. The Commission appointed Messrs. Hamilton and Matscher as
rapporteurs who prepared written comments (CDL (2000) 13 and 18).
2. The Code of Penal Procedure was promulgated in the State
Gazette, No. 89 of 1974, and the amendments in question are contained in the
Law amending the Code of Penal Procedure promulgated in the State Gazette No.
70 of 6 August 1999. The
amending Law is a substantial document containing 255 sections. The Code of
Penal Procedure itself runs to some 466 articles many of which have been
amended by the 1999 amending law (copies can be obtained from the Secretariat upon
request). The Venice Commission therefore sought clarification from the
Bulgarian delegation as to the precise constitutional issue which arises and
which is in dispute. It was made clear that the Commission could not examine
the Code as a whole.
The Delegation informed the
Commission that the issue, which was in dispute, was whether the amending law
infringed upon the independence of the judiciary by giving to the police powers
to investigate a large part of criminal cases. Subsequently, Ms. Milenkova
clarified that there were three objections to the amendments (CDL (2000) 12):
that an inequality was
created between citizens in the stage before the intervention of the Court in
various penal cases
that investigation during the
period of police instruction is carried out by the executive who has an
interest in the result
(3) that the rights of the suspect are limited in comparison to
those of the accused
B. THE
AMENDMENTS TO THE LAW
3. Under the Code of Penal Procedure in operation prior to the
amendments the procedure regarding investigations was as follows:
Preliminary investigation
was to be carried out by examining magistrates and assistant examining
magistrates, in co-operation with the respective bodies of the Ministry of
Interior (Article 48 (1)).
These enquiries were “under
the guidance and supervision of the prosecutor” (Article 48 (3)).
In exercising guidance and
supervision the prosecutor had extensive powers, including power to give
instructions, to request, study and verify all materials collected, to demand
the case file, to take part in the preliminary inquiry, to remove the persons
conducting the inquiry, to transfer the case file to another body of inquiry,
and to revoke unlawful and unjustified decisions (Article 176). His instructions
to the magistrate were mandatory (Article 178), subject to an appeal to the
superior prosecutor.
Separate investigations
could also be carried out by the prosecutor after completion of proceedings by
the examining magistrate (Articles 48 (2) and 177).
In Bulgaria the prosecutors are an integral part of the judicial
branch of government (Article 117 of the Constitution of Bulgaria).
4. The Amendments to the Code of Penal Procedure include the
following changes:
In cases where preliminary
proceedings are to be carried out, the examining magistrates continue to act as
the investigating bodies (Article 48 (1)), and remain under the guidance and
supervision of the prosecutor (Article 48 (3)). The prosecutor’s powers over
the activities of the examining magistrate are undiminished (Articles 176 and
178).
The prosecutor may now
conduct a separate enquiry at the preliminary proceedings, not merely
after their completion (Article 177).
The cases in which
preliminary proceedings are mandatory are set out in Article 171 of the Code.
In addition, preliminary
proceedings shall be instituted where there is a legal occasion and sufficient
information about a perpetrated crime. “Legal occasion” include information to
the prosecutor or examining magistrate about a crime, press articles, the
making a confession or direct discovery of signs. Anonymous complaints are not
admissible (Articles 186, 187 and 188).
Preliminary proceedings may
also be instituted where it is necessary to carry out urgent investigative actions. (Article 186(2)).
Under
the amended Code, where no preliminary proceedings are carried out, the
investigating bodies are to be the inquest officers in the Ministry of Interior
(Article 48 (1)). Inquest officers are
employees of the Ministry of Interior designated by order of the Minister and,
for crimes under Articles 242 and 251 of the Penal Code, may be the customs
employees designated by common order of the Minister of the Interior and the
Minister of Finance.
Under Article 48 (3), the
investigating bodies continue to be under the guidance and supervision of the
prosecutor.
Notwithstanding their
appointment by the Minister and their status as his employees, Article 9 of the
amended Code provides that the investigating bodies “shall be independent in
implementing their functions and shall obey only the law”.
Article
191 deals with the situation where there are no sufficient data for institution
of preliminary proceedings and no urgent investigative actions are necessary.
In such cases
“the examining magistrates,
the respective bodies of the Ministry of Interior and other administrative
bodies, as provided by law, shall conduct preliminary inspection and shall
notify the prosecutor thereof. Preliminary inspection may be carried out as
well by order of the prosecutor. In all cases the respective bodies shall
perform the inspection under the supervision and guidance of the prosecutor and
they shall be obliged to notify him of its results within a time limit set by
him.”
Furthermore:
“In the course of preliminary
inspection no investigative actions, provided in the Code, shall be allowed,
except inspection on the site of the incident and the relevant search and
appropriation and interrogation of eye-witnesses, where the immediate conduct
of such actions is the only way to collect and preserve evidence. The examining
magistrate shall notify forthwith the prosecutor about any such actions.”
The respective bodies of the
Ministry of the Interior are conferred with functions where preliminary
proceedings against unknown perpetrators are instituted. The prosecutor or examining magistrate is to
assign to them the search for the perpetrator (Article 192a). They are to
deliver the materials collected to the magistrate where they consider they have
collected sufficient data incriminating a certain person.
The examining magistrate,
under Article 201, independently decides what investigative actions must be
carried out. He may require the bodies of the Ministry of Interior to assist
him in carrying out separate investigative actions (Article 201a).
C. CONCLUSIONS
The following conclusions
refer to the issues of the independence of the judiciary, the compatibility
with the European Convention of Human Rights and equality but do not provide an
opinion on the compatibility of the amendments with the Constitution in
general.
1. The
independence of the judiciary
The complaint made by certain
members of the Bulgarian Delegation to the Parliamentary Assembly of the
Council of Europe is that the amendment to the Code of Penal Procedure
infringes upon the independence of the judiciary by giving to the police powers
to investigate a large part of criminal cases.
Even if, following the
concept of Bulgarian law, both the public prosecutor and the examining magistrate
are part of the judiciary, the question raised seems to be misleading. While it
is true that the amendments provide that for a considerable number of cases the
investigation should be carried out by the police rather than by the judiciary,
this may have an impact on the competencies of the judiciary regarding the
investigation of crimes but this does not infringe upon the independence of the
latter. The question of the independence of a body can be at stake only
regarding matters, which, in accordance with the law, are within its competence
and further, if there are possibilities of interference by other authorities.
It is, therefore, difficult
to conclude that the text of the proposed amendments provides a factual basis
for the complaint. In the first instance, as can be seen from the analysis of
the new provisions in paragraph 4 above, the transfer of investigative
functions relates solely to the cases in which preliminary proceedings are not
to be carried out; that is to say, to less serious cases or to cases in which a
perpetrator has not yet been identified, as well as to cases in which the
examining magistrate requests assistance. Secondly, the powers of the relevant
bodies are in all cases to be exercised under the supervision and guidance of
the prosecutor who has the status of a judicial officer.
Moreover, it should be noted
that there is no legal principle according to which preliminary investigative
functions must be carried out by or subject to the control of a prosecutor or
judicial officer. Neither the rule of law nor the European Convention of Human
Rights provide for a certain distribution of competencies among the different
bodies, which are investigating crimes. Hence, this distribution of
competencies is a question of legal policy left to the discretion of the
states. A comparative review of legislation in this field shows that states
indeed follow various approaches. In many countries the function of
investigating crime is considered as an executive act.
In the Guidelines on the Role
of Prosecutors adopted by the Eighth United Nations congress on the Prevention
of Crime and the Treatment of Offenders adopted at Havana, Cuba, in 1990 (“the
Havana Guidelines”) it is provided as follows
“10. The office
of prosecutors shall be strictly separated from judicial functions.
11. Prosecutors shall perform an active role in criminal
proceedings, including institution of prosecution and, where authorised by law or consistent with local practice, in the
investigation of crime, supervision over the legality of these investigations,
supervision of the execution of court decisions and the exercise of other
functions as representatives of the public interest.”
(emphasis added).
The Prosecution Standards of
the International Association of Prosecutors adopted on 23 April 1999 also make reference to this variety in practice
between jurisdictions. The preamble
contains the following recital:
“WHEREAS the degree of
involvement, if any, of prosecutors at the investigative stage varies from one
jurisdiction to another”
In paragraph 4 it is stated as follows:
“prosecutors shall perform an
active role in criminal proceedings as follows:
where authorised by law or
practice to participate in the investigation of crime, or to exercise authority
over the police or other investigators, they will do so objectively,
impartially and professionally.”
10. There are two possible abuses, which should be avoided in
relation to investigatory powers. The first is that the powers will be used to
prevent the institution of investigations, which ought to be carried out; the
second is that the powers will be used to carry out investigations for the
purpose of harassment or intimidation where there is no justification for an
investigation. Under Article 192 of the revised Bulgarian Code of Penal
Procedure the prosecutor and examining magistrate retain the power to institute
preliminary proceedings. The bodies of
the Ministry of Interior have no power to prevent them doing so. Where those
bodies carry out investigation outside the scope of preliminary proceedings
they do so under the supervision and guidance of the prosecutor (Articles 48
(3) and 191). The text of the code, therefore, contains guarantees against such
abuses, which could not take place solely on the initiative of the
investigating bodies designated by the Ministry of Interior.
11. It can, therefore, be concluded that the amendments to the
Code of Penal Procedure of Bulgaria, which give powers to investigate crimes to
officers of the Ministry of Interior do not infringe upon the independence of
the judiciary.
2. Compatibility with the European
Convention of Human Rights
12. Whatever investigative system is applied, from the viewpoint
if the European Convention of Human Rights, it is important that the rights of
the accused person are guaranteed.
13. According to the case-law of the European Court of Human
Rights, a criminal accusation within the meaning of Article 6 of the Convention
starts at the very moment when the first investigative steps are undertaken and
the investigating authorities for the first time contact the “accused”. This is
the moment, which triggers the applicability of the procedural guarantees of
Article 6 of the Convention (and of Article 5 for persons, who have been
arrested).
14. When examined in the light of these guarantees, the amendments
to the Code of Penal Procedure of Bulgaria do not seem to be incompatible with
the Convention.
3. Equality
15. Concerning the issue of equality, this principle requires
equality between persons, that is, that two persons similarly placed should not
be differently treated. It does not, however, prevent different procedures
being applied to different types of cases. The adoption of procedures relating
to the investigation of certain categories of crime, which differ from those
applied in the case of other categories is not an infringement of the principle
of equality. Nor is it an infringement
of the principle of equality that the options open to an accused person are
different at different stages of the penal procedure provided that the rights
of the accused person are guaranteed.
On 28 April 2000, the Parliament of the Republic of Croatia considered at first reading a “Draft Proposal of the Constitutional
Law on Amendments to the Constitutional Law on Human Rights and Rights of
Ethnic or National Communities or Minorities”. Having been asked by the
Parliamentary Assembly to follow the developments in the revision of the said
Constitutional Law of 1991 and its implementation, the Venice Commission considered the same draft in order to submit to the
Croatian authorities its comments and observations. On 3 May 2000 the Croatian Government forwarded the draft
Constitutional Law (together with two other draft laws on the use of minority
languages and on education in minority languages) to the Venice Commission requesting its comments.
It is
recalled in this respect that, in the framework of the procedure for the
accession of Croatia to the Council of Europe, the Venice Commission recommended
that the suspended provisions of the 1991 Constitutional Law on Human Rights
and Rights of Minorities be revised as soon as possible in order to ensure that
persons belonging to minorities are guaranteed rights in the field of local
autonomy in accordance with the European Charter of Local Self-Government and
Recommendation 1201 (1993).
On its accession to the
Council of Europe, Croatia undertook to carry these recommendations into effect
(see Assembly Opinion No. 195 (1996) on Croatia's request for membership of the Council of Europe,
para. 9.vii). Furthermore, under Committee of Ministers Resolution (96) 31,
such membership is subject to the requirement to co-operate with the Council of
Europe, inter alia in applying the
Constitutional Law on Human Rights and Freedoms and the Rights of National and
Ethnic Communities or Minorities.
The Venice Commission’s Rapporteurs examined the draft constitutional law as a
matter of urgency. On 10 May they submitted to the Government of Croatia and to
the Parliamentary Assembly of the Council of Europe a preliminary report (CDL (2000) 31). They found that the draft constitutional law, as such, did not seem
to offer an adequate response to the political needs of minorities in Croatia. In addition, they regretted that despite the
commitment of the Croat authorities and the Commission’s reiterated
availability no consultation had taken place at an earlier stage of the
Constitutional Law’s drafting.
However, on 11 May 2000, the Parliament of the Republic of Croatia adopted the draft without substantial changes (CDL (2000) 35). It is
however to be noted that in a “Conclusion” adopted at the same meeting, the
Parliament instructed the Government “to prepare a new draft of the
Constitutional Law on the Rights of National Minorities so that it can be
introduced before the Parliament in the next six months”.
Finally it should be noted
that on 22 May 2000, fourteen
representatives of the House of Counties requested the Government to initiate
proceedings before the Constitutional Court to challenge the conformity of adoption of the new
Constitutional Law with the Constitution of Croatia. They claim that the House
of Counties was not consulted prior to the adoption of the new Constitutional
Law as it ought to be pursuant to Articles 127 and 137 of the Constitution.
Two other laws (on use of and
on education in minority languages,CDL(2000)32 and 36) where adopted on the
same date, thus constituting a “package” of minority legislation. The
Commission understands that for reasons of rationalisation of legislative work
these laws were introduced and considered together by the legislator. However
it finds no objective reason why the new Constitutional Law should be regarded
as connected to or as a prerequisite for the adoption of the two other laws. It
recalls in this respect that the constitutional basis for these two laws is to
be found in Articles 5 to 12 of the Constitutional Law of 1991 which were not
suspended in 1995 and were consequently already in force when the laws were
discussed and adopted.
The Constitutional Law of 1991, its suspension and its
revision
The 1991 Constitutional Law
conferred inter alia specific rights
of representation and participation in public institutions (parliament,
government and supreme judicial bodies) to all minorities representing more
than 8% of the population; these provisions were designed mainly to protect the
largest minorities in Croatia by granting them effective representation at
different levels of the legislative, executive and judicial institutions.
Although there are 16 minorities present in Croatia, only the Serb minority was concerned by these
provisions. Minorities representing less than 8% of the population were granted
five seats to the Parliament of the Republic of Croatia.
By Constitutional Law adopted
on 20 September 1995 all provisions
relating to the special rights of minorities amounting to at least 8% of the
population have been suspended. This also applied to provisions granting
special status to districts with a majority of Serbs. The reason put forward
for this suspension is that, following population movements, there are no
longer units where the Serb minority would be a majority and that,
consequently, the prerequisite for the implementation of the provisions at
stake was not met.
The Venice Commission
expressed the view that the relevant provisions of the Constitutional Law of
1991 should be revised with a view to ensuring an effective participation of
minorities in public life (CDL(96)26).
In October 1996, the
Government of the Republic of Croatia established a commission entrusted with the task to examine and to
propose the revision of the Constitutional Law and the Venice Commission appointed some of its members to participate in the work of
the above-mentioned commission. The members of the Venice Commission met the Croatian Commission for the Revision of the
Constitutional Law in Zagreb in March and May 1997. Following these meetings
- a consultative body (now called «Council of National
Minorities») was set up, where representatives of minorities sit and discuss
with Government representatives and officials questions concerning minority
protection policy. Mrs Zoricic
Tabakovic, chair of the Council participated in the 36th Plenary
meeting of the Venice Commission (Venice, 11-12 December 1998)
- the Venice Commission addressed to the Croatian authorities, in
June 1997, a memorandum containing the orientations and conclusions concerning
the revision of the Constitutional Law (see Venice Commission 2nd Report on its co-operation with Croatia (CDL-INF (98) 7)).
- the Croatian authorities agreed to elaborate a draft Law
on the Revision of the Constitutional Law which would be the basis for the
further work on revision.
On 12 December 1997 the Parliament of the Republic of Croatia adopted amendments to the Constitution whereby, among others, the list
of minorities expressly mentioned in the preamble of the Constitution was
amended in such a way as to delete the mention of "Muslims" and
"Slovenes" and to include "the Germans, Austrians, Ukrainians
and Ruthenians". The Commission had not been able to assess the possible
effects of this amendment on the work of the Croatian commission for the
revision of the Constitutional Law and on the composition and the activities of
the Council of National Minorities. However, it became clear later, when the
electoral law was adopted, that this amendment had negative effects on the
representation of the minority groups whose mention in the Preamble was deleted
(see below).
On 29 April 1999, the
Parliamentary Assembly, by its Resolution 1185 (1999) on the honouring of
obligations and commitments by Croatia « regrett(ed) that little progress
(had) been made by Croatia in honouring commitments and obligations related to the
fundamental principles of the Council of Europe (democracy, rule of law and
human rights) » and called on the Croatian authorities, inter alia, to « adopt a
constitutional law revising the suspended provisions of the 1991 constitutional
law … in compliance with the recommendations of the Venice Commission and
taking into account new realities, by the end of October 1999 at the latest ».
Following an invitation by
Mrs ZoricicTabakovic, Messrs G. Maas Geesteranus and F. Matscher participated
in a meeting of the Council of national minorities in Zagreb, on 5 May 1999
(see DocumentCDL(99)34). During the meeting the urgency of the revision was
underlined and reference was made to the Memorandum addressed by the Venice
Commission to the Croatian Parliament in 1997 indicating the main topics to be
dealt with in the framework of the revision. These include the status of the
Council of National Minorities and other minority institutions, the
representation of minorities in the legislative bodies and the Government and
guarantees for educational and cultural autonomy. It was generally accepted
that the points set out in the Commission’s Memorandum could form the basis for
the revision. It was stressed further that early involvement of the Commission
in the preparation of the revision would make co-operation easier and more
effective. In this respect, the need was underlined to submit to the Commission
as soon as possible any draft amendments to the Constitutional law of 1991,
including provisions on the electoral rights of persons belonging to
minorities. The Director of the Governmental Office for Minorities indicated
that work on the revision was going on, but no draft had been finalised so far.
As soon as finalised, the draft would be sent to the Venice Commission and to
the Council of National Minorities for consideration. However, no draft
material has been forwarded to the Commission until April 2000.
Moreover, some of the
suspended provisions concerning electoral rights of minorities, including the
Serb minority, were in fact reviewed by the adoption, on 29 October 1999 of the new Croatian electoral legislation. The draft
election law provides for the representation in the House of Representatives of
indigenous (“autocthonous”) national minorities. Minorities have the right to
elect five representatives in a national minority constituency in accordance
with the following scheme: Italians, Hungarians and Serbs shall elect one
representative each; Czechs and Slovaks shall also elect one representative;
Ukrainians, Ruthenians, Jews, Germans and Austrians shall elect one
representative. In order to achieve that all above mentioned minorities be
represented, the representatives of Czechs and Slovaks, as well as the
representatives of Ukrainians, Ruthenians, Jews, Germans and Austrians shall
rotate. As a result of the above enactment the guaranteed representation of
Serbs in Parliament was reduced from three to one. The amendment to the
Preamble of the Constitution had also the effect of guaranteeing a
representation by rotation to Germans, Austrians, Ukrainians and Ruthenians,
whereas no representation whatsoever was guaranteed for Slovenes and Bosniacs
(“Muslims”).
The Constitutional Law on
Amendments to the Constitutional Law of 1991
The Constitutional Law makes
the following substantial proposals:
First, it provides that all
previously suspended provisions concerning special status districts are
abolished.
Moreover, the Constitutional
Law provides that other specific rights of minorities representing more than 8%
of the population, i.e. rights to be proportionally represented in the
Parliament and in the Government and in high judicial bodies are re-introduced.
However their effective implementation shall only start after the proclamation
of the results of a census to be held in the Republic of Croatia (The date of the census is not specified in the law but according to
information received by the Commission at its Plenary meeting the end of 2001
would be the time envisaged).
Rights of minorities who do
not represent more than 8% of the population are not affected.
Pursuant to the
Constitutional Law, a new list of national minorities is included in Article 3
of the Constitutional Law of 1991 including again the Slovene and the Bosniac
minority, as well as several other
minorities, i.e. Albanian, Bulgarian, Montenegrin, Macedonian, Polish,
Roma, Romanian, Russian, Turkish and Vlach minorities.
Assessment of the
Constitutional Law
Article 1 of the new
Constitutional Law amends Article 3 of the Constitutional Law on Human Rights
and Rights of Minorities. This provision no longer guarantees “equality of
national and ethnic groups or minorities” but “equality of the members
of ethnic and national communities or minorities”.
This shows the will of the
Croat constitution maker to depart from the concept of protecting minority
rights as group rights and focus on protection of individual rights of persons
belonging to minorities. However, Articles 4 and 5 of the Constitutional Law
guaranteeing to minorities the right to self-organisation, to develop their
relations with their “parent countries” in order to promote their national
cultural development and the right to cultural autonomy remain unchanged.
The wording “equality of the
members of the minorities” shows that the Law does no longer make any
distinction between minorities on the ground of their numerical importance or
on their “autochthonous” nature (cf. Preamble to the Constitution). Also the
list of minorities is now given in a strict alphabetical order. To the contrary,
in the Constitution Serbs appear in the beginning of the list.
The discrepancies between the
list in the Constitution and the list in the Constitutional Law should not in
principle raise any difficulty as both are regarded as indicative. However, the
conclusion the legislator has drawn from the list of “autochthonous” minorities
in the Constitution, namely that only these minorities have the right to be
represented in the Parliament, may no longer be justified under the proposed
amendment to Article 3 of the Constitutional Law.
Articles 2, 3 and 5-8 of the
new Constitutional Law abolish all provisions concerning special status of
districts where minority members represent the majority of the population
(Articles 13, and 21 to 58 of the Constitutional Law of 1991), namely the
districts of Glina and Knin with Serb majority according to the 1981 census.
The explanatory report states that the special status districts are abolished
“since in the present conditions in the Republic of Croatia a need for such a form of minority protection no longer exists”.
This abolition conflicts with
the proposals made by the Venice Commission at various stages of its work on the
implementation and the revision of the Constitutional Law of 1991. In its
report on the implementation of the Constitutional Law (CDL (96) 26), adopted
at the Commission’s 27th Plenary Meeting, Venice 17-18 May 1996) the Commission had already considered
the argument that the special status would be inadequate because of the change
in the demographic conditions of the region. The Commission had expressed
concern about the discouraging psychological effect that the suspension would
have on minorities and displaced populations who would like to remain in or
return to Croatia. The Commission had stated then that the
Constitutional Law of 1991 without its special status provisions could not be
said to constitute an adequate response to the situation after 1995. In the
Commission’s view a revision of these provisions was required but this should not
amount to an abolition of any special status.
The
Constitutional Law does not make any proposal for revision of the
constitutional law.
The Commission had proposed
in its Memorandum addressed to the Croatian authorities that the existence and
functioning of the "Council of National Minorities”, a consultative body
comprising representatives of minorities and advising the authorities in the
field of minority policies, should be provided by the Revised Constitutional
Law.
As to the special status
provisions the Commission made proposals in this respect on two occasions:
First, in its above-mentioned
report on the implementation of the Constitutional Law of 1991, the Commission
found the following:
“Although recent events are
capable of justifying a revision of certain provisions of the Constitutional
Law of 1991 (…) this revision should not lead to the abolition of any
special status but should rather institute a regime of local self-government
adapted to the new situation. In
this respect, it is of course for the national legislature to determine the
principal characteristics of that regime.
However the new provisions should, in line with Recommendation 1201
(1993) and with the European Charter of Local Autonomy, guarantee that concentrated
minorities will enjoy the right to regulate and manage an important part of
public affairs.”.
As regards in particular the
situation of the Serb minority, the Commission indicated in its Memorandum on
the revision addressed to the Croatian authorities in June 1997:
“The authorities of the
Republic of Croatia should consider including in the Revised Constitutional Law
the guarantees of political representation and educational and cultural
autonomy which are included in the "Letter of intent" (Letter of the
Government of the Republic of Croatia dated 13 January 1997 on the completion
of peaceful reintegration of the region under transitional administration
(Danube region) in the Republic of Croatia)”
The Commission indicated in
the said Memorandum that the Revised Constitutional Law should set out the
principle of representation of the Serb ethnic community notably from the Danube
region in State bodies and bodies of local self Government acting in the
region. It should also set out the framework for the functioning and competence
of the "Joint Council of Municipalities" in accordance with
the principles enshrined in the European Charter of local Self-Government, the
Framework Convention for the protection of national minorities and
Recommendation 1201 (1993) of the Parliamentary Assembly of the Council of
Europe. Finally, the Revised Law should enshrine the principle of
representation of the Serb ethnic community in the Parliament;
By virtue of Article 12 of
the new Constitutional Law, Article 18 of the Constitutional Law is
reactivated. This would allow minorities representing more than 8% of the
population to be proportionally represented in the Parliament and in Government
and High judicial bodies. However, in practice, this s re-activation is again
suspended by virtue of Article 11 until the proclamation of the results of the
(future) census.
The Commission does not
overlook the importance of the reactivation of Article 18. As it stands, it
guarantees a clear participation in political life to minorities provided that
they are numerically important and this may have an encouraging effect to the
return process of refugees. However, the practical effects of this provision
will mostly depend on the general return policy of the Croat Government,
including fair and speedy procedures concerning citizenship.
Moreover, it has to be
recalled that the Commission was of the opinion that some rights should “be
granted to concentrated minorities making up a substantial number of the
population irrespective of the total percentage that such a minority represents
at national level” (CDL (96) 26, para 22).
The new laws on use and education of minority
languages
In addition to the new
Constitutional Law, the Croatian Parliament adopted on the same date (11 May
2000) two laws : The law on the use of law on the use of language and script of
national minorities in the Republic of Croatia (CDL (2000) 32 )and the law on
the education in the language and script of national minorities (CDL (2000) 36).
The law on the use of minority languages provides for the official use
of languages and script of national minorities by local administrative
authorities in their official work and all their documents, in the relations
between these authorities and the individual citizens, as well as before first
instance State authorities and before courts of first instance. It further
provides for equal use of minority languages and scripts in the display of topographic indications.
The law provides for the “equal official use of national minority language and
script" in the following cases:
when the members of a
particular national minority constitute the majority of inhabitants of a town
or municipality;
when this is envisaged by
international agreements to which Croatia is a party;
when municipalities and towns
have so decided in their Statute, in accordance with the provisions of the
Constitutional Law on Human Rights and Rights of Minorities and the Framework
Convention for the Protection of National Minorities;
when the county, in the area
of which the minority language and script is in “equal official use” in particular municipalities and towns, has
stipulated in its Statute that the minority language will be used in the work
of its bodies.
The law contains several
references to the Framework Convention for the Protection of National
Minorities and this should in principle be welcome. Although the condition set
for a mandatory “equal official use”, i.e. that the minority constitutes the
majority in a town or municipality is rather strict,
it leaves an important margin to local authorities to decide that a minority
language or script will be in official use even when this condition is not
fulfilled. Generally, it can be said that the law provides for a relatively
large application of the equal official use of the minority language.
The law on education in minority languages provides that there will be
education in minority language in pre-school institutions, primary and
secondary schools and other school institutions. It provides extensive possibilities
for education in a minority language and sets out the obligation of the State
to fund minority language educational institutions. It is to be noted that the
law stipulates that the minority culture curricula are adopted by the Ministry
of education after opinion of the associations of the national minority
concerned. School institutions with minority classes can use textbooks from the
parent country subject to approval of the Ministry of education. Furthermore,
provisions that required a declaration of belonging to an ethnic and national
community or minority upon enrolment in a minority language educational unit
(educational institution, class, tuition group) contained in a previous draft
were removed from the law. To the contrary, the law provides that teachers in
minority language units shall in principle belong to the respective ethnic and
national community or minority themselves.
Undoubtedly, it would be
desirable to clearly state in the law some procedural details as to the
negotiation of curricula and the approval of textbooks. For instance, the law
does not contain regulations on the principles by which the Ministry shall be
bound when passing the curricula according to Art.6 (2) or as to the
representativity of the minority association consulted by the Ministry in this
respect. There are also no rules as to the reasons for and the conditions under
which the Ministry may refuse to approve textbooks from the parent country.
Such provisions would contribute to legal security and prevent arbitrary
decisions. Be that as it may, the
Commission is of the opinion that in general the Education Law regulates
successfully an area having key position in the protection of minorities and
sets an appropriate framework to guarantee education in the minority language.
General assessment of the laws on use of minority
language and on education in minority language
Although there are some
critical points in both laws that may raise delicate issues in their
implementation, in general it can be said that they grant a relatively high
level of protection of cultural rights for national minorities, concerning the
use of and education in their languages. This fact and the positive intention
standing behind these laws are certainly very welcome.
However, these laws are not
likely to fill the vacuum left by the abolition of the special status
provisions.
It is to be stressed that no
rules are adopted at the constitutional level to regulate or to set out
the frame of an effective participation of minorities in public life nor are
there any rules as to the establishment and competencies of bodies representing
minorities at the local and national level.
Future steps
The Commission notes that in
accordance with the Conclusion of the Sabor, the Government will have to
present a new draft for the revision of the Constitutional Law on Rights of
Minorities within six months from the Conclusion, i.e. by mid of November 2000.
Whatever the legal value and the legal effect of this conclusion could be in
Croatian domestic law, the Commission understands this as being a political
commitment to reconsider the question of the revision of the Constitutional Law
on Rights of Minorities and welcomes the fact that a committee, under the
authority of Mr Ivanisević, Minister of Justice, has already started
working on the revision. Recalling Croatia’s commitments when acceding to the Council of Europe,
the Commission reiterates formally its availability to co-operate with the
competent Croatian authorities in this respect.
Conclusion
In the Commission’s opinion:
The new Constitutional Law
does not “revise” the suspended provisions but clearly abolishes all special
regime for important minorities in Croatia. Admittedly, it re-activates provisions concerning
proportional representation of minorities making more than 8% of the population
but this is again suspended until the results of a census to be held in the
future.
The laws on use of minority
language and on education in minority language grant a relatively high level of
protection of cultural rights for national minorities, concerning the use of
and education in their languages, but are not likely to fill the vacuum left by
the abolition of the special status provisions.
The legislation considered
still lacks as a whole rules at the constitutional level to regulate or to set
out the frame of an effective participation of minorities in public life and
rules as to the establishment, functioning and competencies of bodies
representing minorities at the local and national level.
Finally, the Commission
recalls that it expressed repeatedly its availability to co-operate with the
competent Croatian authorities. It regrets that despite the commitment of the
Croat authorities consultation did not take place at an earlier stage and
reiterates again formally its availability to co-operate with the competent
Croatian authorities in this respect in the coming months with a view to
prepare a proposal to amendment the Constitutional Law on Human Rights and
Rights of Minorities as requested by the Parliament of the Republic of Croatia.
I. Introduction
Upon the request of the
President of the Constitutional Court of Croatia, Mr S. Sokol, the Venice Commission
was asked to prepare a legal opinion on the Constitutional Law on the
Constitutional Court of the Republic of Croatia (Doc.CDL(2000)51).
Mrs Janu and Mr Vandernoot
were designated as rapporteurs on this issue. The following consolidated opinion
is based on their comments that have already been transmitted to the Croatian
authorities.
The Venice Commission discussed and adopted the opinion at its 45th
Plenary Meeting in the presence of Mr Sokol. It was underlined that the
Constitutional Law on the Constitutional Court of the Republic of Croatia in conformity with democratic standards applied by most European
States.
The following report
summarises the observations made by rapporteurs in their separate opinion and
the discussions held during the Plenary Meeting.
II. General comments
The Constitutional Law on the
Constitutional Court aims
to define the position of this institution in the Croatian legal system and the
status of judges, to institute procedures for the review of the constitutionality
and legality, to describe the legal effects of decisions, the protection of
human rights and fundamental freedoms and to settle a number of other issues.
The very first comment that
one could make is that the text is very detailed for a Constitutional Law:
together with really fundamental issues it describes in detail different
procedures. This approach leads to a number of omissions, which could be
problematic for the efficient work of the Court. Although this legal approach
does not seem to create difficulties in current practice, the Law could enable
the Constitutional Court to
have more freedom to regulate certain aspects of its own procedure in
conformity with the principles defined by the law.
In spite of the very detailed
description of certain types of proceedings, the distinction between different
competences of the Court could be better defined. Article 125 of the
Constitution of Croatia gives the description of different fields of competence
of the Court. The Law on the Constitutional Court of Croatia is aims to give
the details of how these competences are carried out by the Court.
Nevertheless, there are still certain issues that are not clear in the text
(see below).
The Constitutional Court does not only deal with constitutional issues but
appears to be the “guarantor” of the hierarchy of all norms. This may in the
long run overburden the Constitutional Court. In this light
the extension of the competence of the Constitutional Court in issues of control of constitutionality of norms could
be reconsidered. It might be wise to entrust it with the power to control the
constitutionality of laws and leave the control of administrative acts and
decisions to other jurisdictions (“courts of justice” as they appear in the
text of the Law). This proposal is supported by Article 35 Para 2 of the law, which gives the right to courts of
justice to “determine that the regulation
other than the law, which is to be applied,
is not in accordance with the Constitution or the law”, and, on the basis
of this determination, not to apply that regulation and to “inform the Supreme
Court thereupon”. The Supreme Court in accordance with Article 34 of the law can refer this issue to the Constitutional Court. There could be, for example, a system where
competences of the Constitutional Court and
other high jurisdictions are distributed in such a way that the Court would be
a last-instance jurisdiction on issues of conformity of different acts to the
Constitution. Other courts would refer to the Constitutional Court only in cases when they consider that the provision
of a certain act clearly breaches the Constitution and the intervention of the Constitutional Court is absolutely necessary.
The text could be amended
with provisions aimed at implementation of the decisions of international
jurisdictions, especially in the field of human rights. The role of the Court
in the field of implementation in Croatia of different norms of international instruments on
human rights, minorities etc., to which Croatia adhered ,could also be clearly stated. The Law could
even provide for a specific procedure in this respect.
Considering the importance of
the role of the Constitutional Court in the
protection of minorities the Council of National Minorities, whatever its
status, should have the right to refer this issue to the Constitutional Court.
Another general issue of
importance is the protection of minorities by the Constitutional Court. The Constitutional Law of the Republic of Croatia of 4 December 1991 on human rights and fundamental freedoms and on
national or ethnic minorities establishes that minorities that represent more
than 8 % of the population must be represented in high jurisdictions.
The latter should include, in principle, the Constitutional Court. This provision is not reflected in the Law on the Constitutional Court.
As for the structure of the
text, certain articles are not clear from the point of view of terminology.
This is the case, for example, of Articles
10 and 12, 16 and 41 – 42, 17 and 32. These terms should be better defined
in order to avoid any possible confusion.
III Some
comments on concrete articles of the Law.
A. Composition of the Constitutional
Court and status of judges (Articles 4 – 15).
The definition of a necessary
professional background for being elected judge at the Constitutional Court defined by Article
5 Para 1 is too vague. It could include more specific reference to the
professional experience of a candidate such as work as a professor of law at a
university or as a judge in other jurisdictions. Para
3 of the same article refers to such experience but in very general terms.
Article 6 Para 2 states that “The judge of the Constitutional
Court who has been elected in place of the
judge relieved of his/her office before the expiry of his/her term of office
shall enter his office at the time determined by the House of Representatives
of the Croatian National Parliament”.
This provision might be problematic because it gives an opportunity to the
Parliament to postpone indefinitely the nomination of a new judge.
Article 10,
while determining the reasons for the termination of office of the judge in its
first paragraph, gives additional reasons for removal of the judge in the
second one. It would be more logical if the first paragraph would set out the
cases when a judge can be removed and the second one the internal discipline of
the Court. Sanctions other than revocation could also be included in this
paragraph.
Article 11
at Paras 3 and 4 on the Court’s
power to determine the permanent incapacity
of a judge of the Constitutional Court or of its President to carry on their duties could be
more detailed. It should be considered whether the quorum for the removal of a
judge should be the same as for the removal of the President by the virtue of
the principle par inter pares.
The procedure to follow when the term of office of a judge expires is
not sufficiently clear from the wording of Article
13 Para 1. This article should
be more explicit on the consequences of the expiry of the term of office of the
judge on the pending cases or issues she/he is examining. Another issue of
great importance, as has already been mentioned in paragraph 10 of this report,
is the procedure of election of a new judge by the Parliament. There should be
either a procedure allowing the incumbent judge to pursue his/her work until
the formal nomination of his/her successor or a provision specifying that a
procedure of nomination of a new judge could start some time before the
expiration of the mandate of the incumbent one.
B. Review of the
constitutionality of laws and the constitutionality and legality of other
regulations (Articles 34 – 58).
Articles 47
and 48 Para 3 do not allow a clear distinction to be made between a public
hearing and a consultative session. A public hearing should take place whenever
the case before the Constitutional Court is determinant for an individuals civil rights and
obligations, within the meaning of Article 6 of the European Convention on
Human Rights.
Article 52
allows the Court to “review the
constitutionality of the law” or “the
constitutionality and legality of other regulations even in the case when the
same law or regulation has already been reviewed by the Constitutional
Court”.This procedure allows the Court to examine several different cases, complaints
or arguments concerning the same law or regulation. However, this provision
could be problematic in the light of the principle res judicata.
Article 43 authorising
the Court to suspend the execution of acts adopted on the basis of law or
regulation contested before the Court could be completed and include:
as a motive for such
suspension, the existence of sufficiently justified reason;
as another motive - the
adoption of an act identical to the contested one;
an authorisation to suspend
the law or regulation and not only acts based on them.
Article 55
concerning an incidence of abrogation or amendment of the law or regulation
challenged before the Court should be interpreted in a way that allows the
Court to take into account when deciding whether to pursue or end the
proceedings, the existence of a genuine interest of any injured party in having
the case decided by the Court.
Articles 53 – 56 are not clear about the effect of the decisions of the Court. It is
not clear when the Court “abrogates”, “repeals” or “annuls” unconstitutional
norms. Therefore, it is not clear if the effects of its decisions are “ex tunc” or “ex nunc”. A possible solution could be to fix the effects of
decisions of the Constitutional Court as “ex tunc” and to foresee a possible
exception allowing under certain specific circumstances to maintain temporarily
the effects of the annulled act.
C. Protection of
Constitutional freedoms and human rights (Articles 59 – 76).
It
has been already mentioned in Chapter II paragraph 7 of this report that the
text of the Law could be more explicit on the role of the Constitutional Court in implementing the
international norms of protection of human rights.
Another important point can
be mentioned in respect of Article 75
establishing that ‘the proceedings
instituted by the constitutional complaint shall end when the applicant dies’.
This provision is too strict. In certain cases, especially civil ones, third
persons could have a legitimate interest in pursuing the case for example
successors.
IV Conclusions
The Constitutional law on the
Constitutional Court of the Republic of Croatia as a whole does not present any major problems in the light of
generally accepted principles and rules in European democratic States that aim
to safeguard the supremacy of the Constitution, and the independence and
impartiality of the Constitutional Court. Nevertheless, some amendments could be made to the
text in order to clarify some of its provisions, which can be summarised as
follows:
there should be a better
description of the competences of the Constitutional Court and the role of other jurisdictions in the process of
control of constitutionality;
the effects of decisions of
the Court should be defined in a more precise way;
a reference to the role of
the Constitutional Court’s role
in controlling the respect of international instruments of protection of human
rights by Croatia should be explicit in the text;
the nomination of judges and
internal organisation of the Court should be clarified; it would be advisable
if the Law includes some provisions for internal discipline.
some provisions concerning
national minorities could be introduced, giving them a possibility to be
represented in the Court, enabling the Council of National Minorities to refer
the issue to the Constitutional Court and by
integrating different international instruments of protection of minorities as
norms of reference for the Court.
I. Introduction
1. In April 1999, following the
consultative referendum on the possible amendment of the Constitution of
Moldova organised by President Lucinschi, the Committee on the Honouring of
Obligations and Commitments by Member States of the Parliamentary Assembly of
the Council of Europe, decided to ask the Venice Commission to follow
constitutional developments in the Republic of Moldova. The Venice Commission was informed of
this decision by letter of 3 May 1999. Furthermore, on 25 May 1999, the Commission was also asked to look at the question of constitutional
reform by the Parliament of Moldova. The Parliament submitted to the Venice Commission a draft for a
revision of the Commission prepared by 39 deputies.
2. On 13 June 2000, the Parliamentary Assembly
of the Council of Europe asked the Venice Commission to examine all
projects for constitutional reform currently examined by the Constitutional Court and by the Parliament. The
Commission has appointed rapporteurs on these drafts and will adopt its opinion
at its next Plenary meeting on 13 to 14 October 2000. The individual opinions
will be forwarded to the Assembly as soon as they are available.
II. Cooperation between the Venice Commission and the Moldovan authorities in 1999
3. On 1 July 1999, following the consultative referendum on the possible modification of
the Constitution, the President of the Republic of Moldova, Mr P. Lucinschi, signed a decree setting up a National Committee to
draft a law amending the Constitution of the Republic of Moldova (Constitutional Committee). Its aim was to propose changes which would
reinforce the role of the executive. In the space of two months, the Constitutional
Committee presented the Venice Commission with 4 versions of draft constitutional
modifications, all of which aim to establish a presidential régime in Moldova.
4. At its 41st plenary meeting in December 1999, the
Venice Commission adopted an interim report on
constitutional reform in the Republic of Moldova and transmitted it to the Parliamentary Assembly of the Council of
Europe (See Chapter I). The Venice Commission expressed the desire that all parties
concerned continue to seek a consensus on constitutional reform.
5. As explained above, the Venice Commission was asked to
examine the proposal of the 39 deputies. In its Interim Report it stated that
the text was in conformity with democratic standards.
6. On the other hand, the Venice Commission considered that the
Constitutional Committee’s draft contained a number of elements which did not
allow confirmation that it was in conformity with European democratic standards
.
At the same time, the draft in its entirety was unacceptable to the Parliament.
The observations by the Venice Commission appear in the Interim Report
presented to the Parliamentary Assembly in December 1999.
7. A further draft, aimed at setting up a parliamentary régime
in Moldova, was presented by 38 deputies in the Moldovan
parliament. The Commission has not yet examined this draft.
III. The work of the Joint Committee
8. During his official visit to Moldova from 6 to 7 December,
the President of the Parliamentary Assembly of the Council of Europe, Lord
Russel-Johnston made an urgent appeal to the President of Moldova and to the
Parliament, urging them to reach a compromise on the subject of constitutional
conflict which opposes both sides on the manner of reinforcing the executive.
Furthermore, he suggested “that a committee of wise persons, comprising members
of the Moldovan parliament and personalities nominated by the President of the
Republic, could, with the help of the Venice Commission of the Council of
Europe, draw up such a compromise”.
9. Following this appeal, the President and the Parliament of
the Republic of Moldova decided to create, in February 2000, a Joint Committee who would
elaborate a single draft of constitutional amendments. This Committee would
comprise three representatives of the President and three of the
Parliament. The two sides asked that
this Committee be chaired by Mr G. Malinverni, member of the Venice Commission, who accepted this proposal.
10. The Joint Committee met three times, on 9 and 10 March and on
26 and 27 May in Chisinau and on 7 and 8 April in Strasbourg. The Joint Committee prepared a draft proposal for
the revision of the Constitution accepted by all its members (the text appears
in Section 4 of this report). The final text was signed by the members of the
Joint Committee.
11. As stated above, the draft constitutes a compromise between
the Parliament and the Constitutional Committee. Nevertheless, the participants
were unable to agree on the two following important points: the right of the
President to dismiss the Prime Minister and on the electoral system. On the
first question the parliament categorically refused to concede this right to
the Head of State. As for the electoral system, the parliamentarians considered
that this reform should be made at a later date by way of changes to be made to
the Electoral Code.
12. In this connection it should be mentioned that, at a time when
the work of the Joint Committee was still in progress, the President of the
Republic submitted a new draft text for examination to the Constitutional Court. The authors of the draft indicated that they had
based themselves on the results of the work of the Joint Committee working
under the aegis of the Venice Commission. When examining this text, it is apparent
that there are important differences between the text proposed by the Joint
Committee and the text submitted by the President. Following a request from the
President of the Joint Committee and the Secretary of the Venice Commission, the President of the Republic of Moldova accepted to respect a moratorium on all the work in the field of
constitutional reform until the Joint Committee had finished its work. The
Parliament did likewise for the proposals made by 39 and 38 Deputies already
presented to the Parliament.
13. In accordance with the provisions of the Moldovan
Constitution, all draft proposals for constitutional reform must first be
examined by the Constitutional Court. It is
now up to the President or to the Moldovan Parliament to submit the draft
prepared by the Joint Committee to the Constitutional Court. Moreover, the drafts of the 39 and 38 members of the
Parliament, already examined by the Constitutional Court, are with the Parliament, whilst the Presidential
draft is still subject to examination by the Constitutional Court. None of the texts have been formally withdrawn. It
is therefore uncertain that the text established by the Joint Committee will be
accepted.
IV. Conclusions
The Venice Commission welcomes that the members of the Joint Committee were able
to agree on a compromise text for constitutional reform. The amendments
proposed take into account the experience of different European States and the
needs of Moldova, and at the same time considerably reinforce the
Executive without undermining the principle of separation of powers. The Venice Commission is hopeful that the text, which is the result of joint work
by the representatives of the Parliament and the Constitutional Commission,
will have the support of the authorities and of the different political forces
represented in Parliament.
I. Introduction
1. In April 1999, following the
consultative referendum on the possible amendment of the Constitution of
Moldova organised by President Lucinschi, the Committee on the Honouring of
Obligations and Commitments by Member States of the Parliamentary Assembly of
the Council of Europe, decided to ask the Venice Commission to follow
constitutional developments in the Republic of Moldova. The Venice Commission was informed of
this decision by letter of 3 May 1999. Furthermore, on 25
May 1999, the Commission was also asked to look at the question of constitutional
reform by the Parliament of Moldova.
2. In 1999 the Commission examined draft proposals for
constitutional reform prepared by a Constitutional Commission set up by the
President of the Republic and a draft law proposed by 39 parliamentarians.
These two projects had a different vision of the nature of the reform to be
carried out – the first wanted to reinforce the executive by giving additional
powers to the President whereas the second proposed to give new powers to the
Government. At its 41st plenary Meeting in June 1999 the Commission
adopted a first interim report and forwarded it to the Parliamentary Assembly
(doc.CDL(99)88). In this report the Commission expressed the concern that
the presidential draft would concentrate too much power in the hands of the
President and gave a generally favourable assesment of the draft of the 39
parliamentarians.
3. Following the proposal of the President of the
Parliamentary Assembly, Lord Russel-Johnston in December 1999,
the President and the Parliament of the Republic of Moldova decided to create, in February 2000, a Joint Committee, which would
elaborate a single draft of constitutional amendments. This Committee comprised three
representatives of the President and three of the Parliament. The two sides had
asked Mr G. Malinverni, member of the Venice Commission, to chair this committee.
4 . The Joint Committee met three times in 2000, on 9-10 March,
on 26-27 May in Chisinau and on 7-8 April in Strasbourg. The Joint
Committee had prepared a draft proposal of the revision accepted by all its
members (CDL (2000) 37). In June 2000 this draft was submitted to the Constitutional Court, which has to decide if it is in conformity with the
Constitution of Moldova. To date, the Court has not taken a decision on this
question.
5. The draft prepared by the Joint Committee constituted a
compromise between the Parliament and the Constitutional Committee. Nevertheless, the participants were unable to
agree on the following two important points: the right of the President to
dismiss the Prime Minister and the organisation of the electoral system. On the
first question the Parliament categorically refused to concede this right to
the Head of State. As for the electoral
system, the parliamentarians considered that this reform should be made at a
later date by way of changes to be made to the Electoral code.
6. At its 43rd plenary meetings in June 2000, the
Venice Commission adopted its second interim report on constitutional reform in
the Republic of Moldova and forwarded it to the Parliamentary Assembly of the
Council of Europe (CDL (2000) 53). The Venice Commission expressed the wish
that all parties concerned continue to seek a consensus on the methods of
constitutional reform.
7. On 13 June 2000, the Parliamentary Assembly of the Council of Europe asked the Venice Commission to study all projects currently examined by the Constitutional Court and by the Parliament. On 5 July 2000 the Parliament
voted a Law on constitutional reform based on proposals of 39 (see above) and
38 members of the Parliament (a proposal for a purely parliamentary system with
a President elected by the Parliament) and sent it for promulgation to the
President of the Republic. The President vetoed the Bill. On 21 July the
Parliament overcame the veto by an overwhelming majority of its members and the
Law came into force (with minor amendments to the initial text). The text
adopted appears in documentCDL(2000)55 rev.
8. The Venice Commission decided to examine this text and not to
work on the presidential text, which the legislators would not adopt. At its 43rd
plenary meeting the Venice Commission asked Ms H. Suchocka, Mr K. Tuori and Mr
J. Jowell to give their opinion on this Law. The text that follows is a
consolidated opinion of the rapporteurs. The final paragraphs pay special
attention to the relation of the adopted amendments to the proposal made by the
Joint Committee (CDL(2000) 37).
II. The Law on Constitutional reform adopted by the Parliament of
Moldova.
A. General
observations.
9. The Constitution of the Republic of Moldova adopted on 29 July 1994 established a system of governance that is a compromise between a
presidential and parliamentary system. It would seem inevitable that
such a hybrid system would reveal tensions and uncertainties with regard to the
respective roles and powers of the President, Prime Minister, Government and
Parliament. The principle of separation of powers did not help to ease tensions
– on the contrary, it deepened them when each branch started to give extensive
interpretation of the scope of its prerogatives.
10. The amendments adopted by the Parliament
aim at strengthening the parliamentary traits of the Constitution. This means
reinforcing the position of the Government and the Parliament at the expense of
that of the President. The model of government shifts away from that of a
semi-presidential system towards a parliamentary one. The role of the President
is effectively moved from the head of
the executive towards that of the head of state. The Prime Minister
elected by the Parliament assumes the role of head of the executive.
11. The amendments strive for the effective
functioning of the political system through increasing the powers of the
Government. The basic solution, which underlies the individual amendments, is
in itself fully legitimate. The main issue to be examined is, whether this
solution has consequently been adhered to.
B. Particular
amendments.
- The new role of
the President
12. The weakening of the position of the President is manifested
already in the change in the procedures for his/her election and dismissal.
According to Art. 78, the President will be elected by the Parliament. Given
the fact that the President’s powers are to be largely devoid of governmental
power, retaining only largely ceremonial and some residual powers, especially
in foreign affairs (as a Head of State), these amendment accords with
democratic standards. One should positively assess the amendment that one may
fill the office of President only for two terms of office (Art. 80, new
paragraph 4).
13. Correspondingly, the dismissal of the
President from his office will no more require a referendum but can be decided
on by a qualified majority of the Parliament (Art. 89). An amendment of 21 July 2000 permits the President to submit to the Constitutional Court as well as the Parliament,
his defence of a charge of impeachment. This additional judicial safeguard
rightly accords with the requirements of rule of law.
14. As regards the powers of the President, Art. 83, according to
which the President can take part in Government meetings and preside over them,
will be abrogated. This corresponds to the general aims of the amendments
adopted. There seems no need, however, to strip the President of power to
consult the Government (Art. 83 (2) in the text of the Constitution of 1994).
Consultations might be particularly necessary in cases where the President
exercises some residual powers (such as the power in foreign affairs set out in
Art. 86, see below). Similarly, there is no reason why the Prime Minister
should not be required to keep the President informed on matters of special
importance (the second sentence of Art. 101 (1) that establishes this procedure
is abrogated). The Head of State should not be deprived of the right to obtain
information from the Prime Minister, especially in the light of Art. 77, which
defines the President’s role in the state as the person representing the state
and the guarantor of national sovereignty, independence, unity as well as the
nation’s territorial integrity.
15. The President will also lose his right to
initiate the revision of the constitution (Art. 141.1). By contrast according
to the text of the law as finally adopted on 21
July 2000 he will retain the right to propose legislation. The text initially
approved on 5 July 2000 had taken away this right
from him. This initial text would have seemed more in line with the general
tendency of the constitutional reform.
16. The President, however, will retain some important powers. On
the other hand, these powers include the dissolution of the Parliament in cases
defined in Art. 85 and in Art. 78(6). The President’s right to dissolve the
Parliament does not in itself contradict the basic line chosen in the
amendments. Even in a predominantly parliamentary system, there is a need to
provide for a way to solve situations of political deadlock, related to, e.g.
the formation of the Government. As the Constitutional Court has, according to Art. 135, paragraph 1 f), to
ascertain the circumstances justifying the dissolution of the Parliament, the
scope for the President’s independent political discretion is quite limited.
This covers the situation, where new legislation has been deadlocked for three
consecutive months and which also constitutes a reason for the dissolution of
the Parliament.
17. The President will retain the right to take part in the
negotiation of international treaties. In most countries with a parliamentary
form of government this is essentially a governmental task and therefore it does
not seem to fit into the role of the President as revised by the Law in
question. There can be no objection to the President concluding treaties in the
name of the Republic of Moldova, or submitting the treaties to Parliament for ratification (provided he
has no discretion in the matter). Similarly, there can be no objection to the
President accrediting diplomatic representatives.
18. The President will also in the future be the
Commander-in-Chief of the armed forces (Art. 87). This role can be justified,
at least so long as it is a formal power only and does not carry with it
executive responsibility.
19. In the formation of the Government, the President designates
the candidate for the office of the Prime Minister only after having consulted
the groups represented in the Parliament (Art. 98(1)). This will, most
certainly, strengthen the government by providing support of the parliamentary
majority. At the same time, the President will lose to the Government the right
to appoint two judges to the Constitutional Court (Art. 136(2)).
20. On the whole, the powers, which the President will have in the
future, do not seem to cause problems for the basic line adopted in the
amendments and aiming at the strengthening of the parliamentary traits of the
constitutional system. The President will mainly figure as a pouvoir neutre, to be resorted to in
situations of political and/or constitutional deadlock. However, there remains
one right, which - perhaps in addition to the President’s role in foreign and
defence policy - can give the President the possibility to act as an
independent political actor, namely the right to call a referendum on matters
of national interest (Art. 88, paragraph f).
- Provisions strengthening the executive and defining its relations with
the Parliament.
21. The purpose of enhancing the possibilities of the executive
power for effective political leadership is, first of all, reflected in the new
provisions concerning the use of legislative power. Thus, the Government can
establish an order of priority for the examination of bills in the Parliament
and also require an urgent procedure (Art. 74(3)). It is difficult to deduce
from the constitutional wording how one should understand “le mode etablie par le Gouvernement” (the course established by the
Government). However, it is manifest that the Parliament has the autonomous
right to establish its procedures in a system of the division of powers. The
power held by the Government cannot therefore overrule this right of the
Parliament.
22. Article 106(1) that establishes the procedure for engaging the
responsibility of the Government, which is inspired by the French model,
conforms to democratic standards. It also corresponds to the proposal made in
the draft of the Joint Committee.
23. According to Art. 106(2) the Parliament can also, on the
proposal of the Government, adopt a law delegating legislative powers for the
purpose of implementing the programme of the Government. The draft of the Joint
Committee gives a more detailed procedure for delegation of powers than the
adopted Law. It establishes a mechanism where the Parliament keeps control over
the legislative procedure and can intervene at any time during the duration
of the powers of the Government to issue
by-laws and therefore gives additional guarantees against the misuse of this
power by the executive. This control by the Parliament is of great importance
as many democratic institutions and customs are in the process of their
establishment in post communist countries. It is clear that the basic principle
underlying this provision does not elicit any doubts from the legal point of
view or represent a threat in most democracies. However, for any society in
transition risks of abuse of power should be carefully considered and where possible
additional guarantees should be provided in order to prevent them. It should
therefore be considered that Article 106² can be revised to correspond to the
proposals of the Joint Committee.
24. According to the adopted law legislative initiatives or
amendments entailing budgetary consequences can be adopted by the Parliament
only after the Government has approved these consequences (Art. 131(4)). This
is a very important provision. The Government is accountable for the state’s
economic policy. The introduction of amendment to the budget by members of
Parliament without the Government’s acceptance might lead to the collapse of
the state’s economic policy.
25. According to the new Art. 136 (2), the Government has the
right to appoint two judges of the Constitutional Court. Under the system established by the Constitution of
1994, the President’s right to appoint two judges was of a different nature
because his legitimacy as Head of State was based on his election through
direct universal elections. Under the current system the appointment of two
judges by the Government risks compromising the principle of judicial
independence.
III. Conclusions.
26. In general, the adopted law on constitutional amendments
raises no major problems in the light of modern democratic constitutional
standards. The balance of powers is preserved and the aim of strengthening the
Government initially set forth by Moldovan authorities is achieved. However,
the Venice Commission hopes that these changes will provide a certain constitutional
stability. Powers cannot be shifted from one power to another and the
Constitution amended in conjunction with every change in the political
situation in the country or after a constitution of a new parliamentary
majority. The established system has great potential to contribute to the
reinforcement of a genuine and efficient democracy in the country. While some
fine tuning seems still necessary, the
basic principles underlying the constitutional reform should no longer be
questioned.
27. The constitutional amendments adopted by the Parliament
include some of the proposals of the Joint Committee, relating to e.g., the
strengthening of the role of the Government in the use of legislative power and
the committal of responsibility by the Government before the Parliament.
However, there are also differences, which cannot in all cases be explained by
the basic line underlying the amendments. Thus, the proposals of the Joint
Committee on the nomination of the Government (Art. 82) and on the constructive
vote of no-confidence (Art. 106) could have been included in the amendments
without contradicting their general aims. As set out above, the Joint Committee
proposals in the delegating of legislative powers to the government are more
precise. Complementing provisions on referendums, which the Joint Committee
included in its proposal for Art 75, are needed even after the adoption of the
examined Law of 5 July. The proposals of the Joint Committee concerning the
limits of constitutional revision (Art. 142), the law on constitutional
revision (Art. 143) and the promulgation of the laws amending the Constitution
(Art. 93(3)) have also retained their pertinence.
28. The Venice Commission is of the opinion that if the
Constitutional Court of Moldova gives a positive opinion on the draft of the
Joint Committee, the Parliament could consider some of the proposals made in
this text. As has been already mentioned earlier their content is not only
compatible with the logic of the established parliamentary system of government,
but can also render co-operation between different powers more efficient.
DRAFT LAW ON CONSTITUTIONAL
REFORM
CHAPTER IV
PARLIAMENT
1. The Joint Committee has examined two proposals for reforming
the electoral system, one from the Constitutional Committee which would entail
electing 70 members of Parliament on a single-seat majority basis and 31 by
proportional representation, and another which would entail electing all the
members of Parliament by proportional representation in the
constituencies. The Joint Committee has
not been able to agree on either of these systems.
2. Letter "b" of Article 66 will read as follows:
"b)
To call referendums within the
meaning of Article 75."
3. The Third Section will be headed as follows:
"Legislative procedure and referendums".
4. Article 72 is maintained in its 1994 version.
5. Article 74 will read as follows:
Article 74
The passing of laws and
resolutions
1.) Constitutional laws shall be passed in accordance with the
procedure provided for under Title VI of the Constitution.
2) Organic laws shall be passed by majority vote of majority of
elected deputies based on at least two ballots.
3) Ordinary laws and resolutions shall be passed by the
majority of the votes cast by the members present in session except where
otherwise provided for in the Constitution.
However, for such acts to be passed at least half of the members must be
present.
4) Parliament shall examine bills introduced by the Government,
as well as bills accepted by the latter in accordance with the order and
priorities established by the Government.
The Government may decide to ask that its bills be examined under urgent
procedure.
5) The rules of procedure of Parliament shall set forth the
procedures for passing organic laws, ordinary laws and resolutions, including
urgent procedure.
6) The laws shall be submitted to the President of the Republic of Moldova for promulgation.
6. Article 75 will read as follows:
Article 75
Referendums
1) Problems of utmost gravity or urgency confronting the
Moldovan society or State may be resolved by a Republic-wide consultative
referendum. A consultative referendum on
matters of national interest may be called by the President or by Parliament
following mutual consultation in accordance with the legislation in force.
2) Constitutional referendums shall be organised and run in
compliance with Articles 142 and 143 of the Constitution and with the
legislation in force.
3) Problems of major importance for a given locality may be
submitted to a local referendum in accordance with the legislation in force.
CHAPTER V
THE PRESIDENT OF THE REPUBLIC
7. Article 77 will be supplemented by a paragraph 3 reading as
follows:
"The President of the Republic shall ensure respect
for the Constitution and the proper functioning of the institutions. For this purpose, he shall act as a mediator
between the state authorities and between the State and society."
8. Article 82 will read as follows:
Article 82
Nomination of Government
1) Within no less than fifteen days and no more than thirty
days of the convening of Parliament and following consultation with the parliamentary
groups, the President shall propose to Parliament a candidate for the office of
Prime Minister. The candidate must be
elected by an absolute majority of elected members within ten days. The person thus elected must be appointed by
the President of the Republic of Moldova.
2) If the proposed candidate is not elected within ten days,
Parliament may elect a Prime Minister by a majority of its elected members
within fourteen days of the ballot provided for in paragraph 1 above.
3) If no candidate is elected within this time limit, a new
ballot shall be held immediately, following which the person obtaining the
highest number of votes shall be deemed elected. If the person elected obtains a majority of
votes of the elected members of Parliament, the President must appoint him
within ten days of the election. If the
person elected fails to obtain that majority, the President shall either
appoint him within ten days or dissolve Parliament.
4) Ministers shall be appointed and dismissed by the President
at the proposal of the Prime Minister.
9. Article 85 will read as follows:
Article 85
Dissolution
of Parliament
1) In cases where it is impossible to elect the Prime Minister
in accordance with Article 82 paragraph 3 and where a motion of no confidence
within the meaning of Article 106(1) has been passed, the President of the
Republic, following consultation with the parliamentary groups, may dissolve
Parliament.
2) Parliament may not be dissolved during a state of emergency,
martial law or war.
10. Article 88f) will read as follows:
"f) call referendums within the meaning of Article
75."
11. Article 93 will be supplemented by a paragraph 3 reading as
follows:
"Laws amending the
Constitution shall be promulgated by the President of the Republic of Moldova within 15 days following their approval by referendum or 100 days
after the passing of the law if no constitutional referendum has been initiated
within that period."
CHAPTER
VI
GOVERNMENT
12. The title of Article 96 will change to "The role of the
Government and the responsibility of its members". The present paragraph 2 will be replaced by
the following text:
"2) The members of the Government shall bear
political responsibility for the management of their ministries within the
terms established by the Constitution and the legislation in force."
13. Article 98 will be entitled "Taking up of
office". The first three paragraphs
will be deleted.
14. In Article 102 of the Constitution, "Acts of
Government", the following amendments and additions will be made:
a) In paragraph (1), incorporate the word "ordinances" after the word "issues".
b) After paragraph (1), a new paragraph (2) will be inserted,
reading as follows:
"(2) The ordinances
shall be issued in accordance with Article 106(2)."
c) Previous paragraphs (2) and (3) become
paragraphs (3) and (4) respectively.
15. Article 104 will read as follows:
"The Government shall
supply Parliament with all the information and documents that it and its
committees and individual members may request."
CHAPTER
VIII
RELATIONS BETWEEN
PARLIAMENT AND GOVERNMENT
16. Article 106 will read as follows:
Article 106
Positive motion of no
confidence
1) Parliament may carry a motion of no confidence in the Prime
Minister if initiated by at least one-quarter of the members.
2) Parliament may express its opposition to the Prime Minister
only by electing a successor by the majority of the members and by asking the
President of the Republic to dismiss him.
The President must accede to this request and appoint the person
elected.
3) The motion of no confidence shall not be examined until at
least 3 days have elapsed from the date when it was brought before Parliament.
17. An new Article 106(1) will read as follows:
Article 106(1)
Committal of responsibility by
the Government
1) The Government may engage its own responsibility before
Parliament for a programme, a general policy declaration or a bill.
2) The Government shall be dismissed if a motion of no
confidence tabled by at least one-quarter of the members within three days
following the tabling of the programme, general policy declaration or bill, is
passed by the majority of the elected members.
3) If the Government is not dismissed in accordance with
paragraph (2), the bill tabled shall be deemed passed, and the Government shall
be under obligation to implement the programme or general policy declaration.
4) If the motion of no confidence is passed, the President may
dissolve Parliament within 21 days. The
right of dissolution shall expire as soon as Parliament has elected a new Prime
Minister by the majority of the elected members.
18. A new Article 106(2) will read as follows:
Article 106(2)
Delegation of legislative
power
1) The Government may ask Parliament, with
a view to implementing its programme of activities, to authorise it to adopt
ordinances in a given sphere, for a certain period of time.
2) Parliament grants the Government the authorisation provided
for in paragraph (1) above by passing an organic law of authorisation, which
must state the sphere and time limit in which such ordinances are to be issued.
3) Ordinances shall enter into force at the time of their
publication. They are not to be
promulgated. The bill approving the
ordinance or ordinances shall be submitted to Parliament under the terms
established by the law of authorisation.
Any failure to comply with the time limit shall result in the ceasing of
the effects of the ordinance. If Parliament does not reject the bill approving
the ordinances, the latter shall remain in force. Following the expiry of the time limit
mentioned in paragraph (2) above, the ordinances may be repealed, suspended or
modified only by law."
TITLE IV
NATIONAL ECONOMY AND PUBLIC
FINANCE
19. Article 131 "National
public budget" of the Constitution will be supplemented by a new
paragraph 4, reading as follows:
"4) Any legislative initiative or amendment
resulting in an increase or a reduction in budgetary income or borrowing, or an
increase or reduction in budget expenditure, may be adopted only after such
increases or reductions have been agreed to by the Government."
Paragraphs 4 and 5 will
become paragraphs 5 and 6 respectively.
TITLE V
CONSTITUTIONAL COURT
20. Article 135 a) and f) will read as follows:
"a) enforces on
notification constitutional review of laws and orders of Parliament,
Presidential decrees, ordinances and decisions of Government, as well as
international treaties endorsed by the Republic of Moldova.
[…]
f) ascertains the
circumstances justifying the suspension from office of the President of the Republic of Moldova or the interim office of the President of the Republic of Moldova."
TITLE VI
REVISING THE CONSTITUTION
21. Articles 142 and 143 will be supplemented as follows:
Article 142
Limits of revision
1) The provisions regarding the sovereignty, independence and
unity of the State, the provisions set forth in Articles 1 to 6 above, as well
as those regarding the permanent neutrality of the State may be revised only by
constitutional referendum by a majority vote of registered voting citizens.
2) No revision shall be allowed if it results in the
suppression of the fundamental rights and freedoms of citizens or of the
guarantees of those rights and freedoms.
3) The Constitution may not be revised in a state of national
emergency, martial law or war.
Article 143
The Law on Constitutional
revision
1) Parliament must vote on any revision of the Constitution
within
no more than eighteen months following the date on which the draft was
submitted. The law must be passed by a two-thirds
majority of the members.
2) The law on constitutional revision shall enter into force
100 days after the passing of the law by Parliament and the publication of the
draft in the Monitorul officiel,
unless a constitutional referendum is initiated by 200,000 citizens or by the
President of the Republic within the aforementioned period. If such a step is taken, Parliament, having
first obtained the opinion of the Constitutional Court, shall organise the constitutional referendum in
accordance with the law.
3) If the constitutional referendum provided for in Article 142
(1) yields a negative result, the law submitted to the referendum shall be
deemed null and void.
4) If the constitutional referendum provided for in paragraph 2
above yields a negative result, the law submitted for approval shall be deemed
passed.
* * *
Done in Chisinau on 27 May 2000 in triplicate in the presence of:
Giorgio MALINVERNI
Chairman of the Joint
Committee
Mihai PETRACHE (signature)
Anatol PLUGARU (signature)
Maria POSTOIKO
Eugen RUSU (signature)
Vladimir SOLONARI (signature)
By
letters of 21 July and 7 September 2000, the Prime Minister of the Republic of
Slovenia, Dr Andrej Bajuk, addressed to the European Commission for Democracy
through Law the question whether amendments introduced to the Constitution
of Slovenia concerning provisions on Parliamentary elections, by which a
proportional electoral system with a threshold of 4% for access to the
distribution of seats in the National Assembly is established, is compatible
with European democratic traditions and standards. The request indicated in
this respect that these amendments conflict with the decision of the people as
expressed in a referendum and decisions of the Constitutional Court.
The
Commission examined the factual and legal background of the request for an
opinion (see the summary of facts in DocCDL(2000)61 and the Prime Minister’s
letter of 7 September 2000) on the basis of the report by Messrs Antonio La
Pergola, Pieter van Dijk, Sergio Bartole, Rapporteurs at its 44th
Plenary Meeting, 13-14 October 2000, in
the presence of: Mrs Barbara Brezigar, Minister of Justice, Mr Jelko Kacin,
Chairman of the Foreign Affairs Committee of the National Assembly, Mrs Tina
Bitenc Pengov, Deputy Director and Acting Head of the Secretariat of
Legislation and Legal Affairs of the National Assembly, Mr Miro Cerar,
Constitutional Adviser to the National Assembly and Mr Klemen Jaklic, Legal
Councillor to the Prime Minister.
The
Commission notes that the question raised by the Prime Minister concerns the
relationship between the people’s power, exercised in accordance with the
Constitution (Article 90), and the National Assembly’s power to amend the
Constitution.
By its
decision of 8 October 1998 the Constitutional Court found that the proposal for a
majoritarian electoral system submitted to referendum on 8 December 1996 had been approved. Its also concluded that the National
Assembly was bound to adopt, within a reasonable time, a law regulating the
electoral system in accordance with the results of the referendum. The Constitutional Court further stated that this
obligation is not only political and ethical but also legal. In this respect
the Constitutional Court clearly recalled that despite
its character as “preliminary” (because no specific norms were adopted but only
a “legislative concept”), the referendum was clearly binding. The National
Assembly should not therefore either adopt a law whose contents would be
incompatible with the said concept or unduly delay the adoption of a law.
Otherwise, the citizens’ constitutional right as enshrined in Article 90 of the
Constitution would be theoretical or illusory.
Despite
the clear indication to the legislator by the Constitutional Court, the National Assembly did not
pass the electoral law.
Undoubtedly,
the situation as described above amounts to a constitutional impasse that may
hinder the effective operation of democratic institutions. On 25 July 2000, in reaction to this situation, the National Assembly passed a
constitutional amendment establishing a proportional electoral system with a
threshold of 4% for access to the distribution of seats in the National
Assembly.
The
Commission finds that it is the duty of both the legislator, representing the
sovereign people, and the Constitutional Court, the guardian of the
Constitution, to ensure that constitutional institutions of the State are able
to perform their duties and are not exposed to a risk of paralysis. It
understands, on the basis of the second letter by the Prime Minister of
Slovenia, that it is not required to suggest alternative solutions, if there
were any, to the impasse described above, but rather to consider whether the
amendments to the Constitution adopted on 25 July 2000 represent a solution compatible
with European democratic standards.
In this
respect the Commission recalls that adopting a proportional electoral system
even with a threshold is certainly not in conflict with European democratic
standards. Moreover, the constitutionalisation of the choice of the electoral
system, although not very frequent, is followed in several European countries
(e.g. Austria) and cannot be said to be
incompatible with these standards either.
The
Commission further observes that the National Assembly enacted the
Constitutional Act amending Article 80 of the Constitution pursuant to Article
169 of the Constitution. In doing so, the National Assembly acted as a
constitution making power (“constituant”),
in accordance with the procedure provided by the Constitution of the Republic of Slovenia for its own amendment, and not
as common legislator. From this perspective, there is no conflict between the
decision adopted by referendum and the constitutional amendments of 25 July, as
the latter, being of constitutional value, obviously prevails and takes
precedence over the decision of “preliminary” legislative character adopted by
the referendum.
It can
of course be argued that the referendum is the manifestation of popular
sovereignty and that, therefore, the validity of decisions taken by referendum
can never be challenged in a democratic society. However this approach is
nowadays hardly tenable. Most European Constitutions, including the
Constitution of Slovenia, lay down the procedure for the referendum and define
its possible scope. Moreover, there is a clear tendency in Europe today to make more frequent use
of referendum as an instrument of direct democracy for legislative purposes and
in this respect the referendum is subject to a control as to its compatibility
with the Constitution. Consequently, both the procedural and substantive
aspects of the people’s action designed to introduce new law or remove existing
law are clearly subjected to constitutional scrutiny.
Definitely, and notwithstanding their undisputed political value, decisions
taken by legislative referendum are not beyond the reach of the Constitution.
This is all the more so as
the referendum cannot be regarded as an exercise of sovereign power by the
people, but rather it is the expression of the will of the people by a means
regulated within the framework of the Constitution. This is true also for
constitutional systems that establish a co-habitation of popular and
parliamentary sovereignty, as is the case of Slovenia where the people are not excluded from the process of
constitutional revision (Article 170 of the Constitution of the Republic of Slovenia). The Commission finds that there is no common European standard
according to which the results of any referendum of whatever nature are binding
upon the constituent power even in the absence of a constitutional provision.
Consequently, the results of the referendum of 8 December 1996 should not prevent the National Assembly from
exercising its constitution making powers under the Constitution.
The
Commission finally notes that the National Assembly is politically responsible
to the people for deciding to amend the Constitution and constitutionalise the
choice of the proportional electoral system. In this respect the fact that
legislative elections are to be held in the near future and the sovereign
people will have the opportunity to manifest its approval or disapproval of the
National Assembly’s stand is in itself a guarantee for democracy.
In view
of the fact
- that there was a need to react
urgently, in view of the forthcoming elections, to the risk of paralysis of the
democratic functioning of the State,
- that the National Assembly acted as a
constitution making body whereas the referendum of 8
December 1996 was of “preliminary” legislative character,
- that the Constitutional amendment was
enacted in compliance with the Constitution, and
- that the National Assembly’s
responsibility is engaged at the forthcoming legislative elections,
The
Commission finds that the National Assembly’s reaction to the risk of a
constitutional impasse, i.e. the adoption of amendments to the Constitution
adopted on 25 July 2000, in strict compliance with the
latter’s relevant provisions, is not in conflict with European democratic
standards.
The
Commission would further suggest that the National Assembly considers in the
near future which legislative and possibly constitutional amendments are
required to avoid the risk that similar situations arise again in Slovenia. They recall in this respect
that on several occasions constitutional bodies in other European countries
have been confronted with a similar risk. In a judgment given on 18 January
1995 (Gazetta Ufficiale, Prima Serie n°
3; Bulletin of Constitutional Case-law ITA-95-1-001), the Constitutional
Court of Italy, seized with the question of admissibility of a referendum to
abrogate a set of electoral provisions, laid down some principles that should
be followed when it comes to deciding by referendum issues affecting the
functioning of constitutional institutions. The Italian Constitutional Court
observed that it might be acknowledged that the Parliament has a constitutional
duty to co-operate, in that if the outcome of the referendum is in favour of
repealing the existing legislation, the Parliament has to introduce (on its own
initiative) legislation to comply where necessary with the wish of the people
as expressed in the referendum. However, if after the referendum the legislator
fails to introduce new legislation to fill the legal vacuum or amend the
electoral provisions, there would be no effective remedy to oblige the
Parliament to enact a law and the situation amounts to a crisis in the
functioning of representative democracy. To avoid this, a referendum affecting
the rules of functioning of constitutional bodies should only be admitted if
the rules that remain in force after the referendum allow the constitutional
body concerned to function without any further legislative action being
required.
I. Introduction
On 15 January 2000 the President of Ukraine adopted a decree on
announcement of an All-Ukraine referendum on the People’s Initiative. This
decree provides for the holding of a referendum on 16 April 2000. Six questions will be put to the people at this
referendum, aiming at amendments to the Ukrainian Constitution. The text of the
decree appears in documentCDL(2000)4 rev.
By letters dated 28 January 2000 and 31 January 2000 the President of the Parliamentary Assembly, Lord
Russell-Johnston, asked the Venice Commission to give an opinion on the
constitutionality of the referendum and on the proposed constitutional changes.
On 31 January 2000, the Secretary
General of the Council of Europe, Mr Walter Schwimmer, also asked the
Commission to give an opinion on the legal aspects of the referendum.
The present opinion was
adopted by the European Commission for Democracy through Law at its 42nd
Plenary Meeting, 31 March 2000, on the basis of contributions by Messrs Bartole,
Batliner, Malinverni, Steinberger and Svoboda.
On 27 March 2000 the Constitutional Court of Ukraine adopted its
decision on the constitutionality of the referendum. This decision was made
public on 29 March 2000. On the same day the President adopted a decree
implementing the decision of the Court. For time reasons, the Commission could
only take this decision into account in the conclusions of its opinion.
II. Legal background of the referendum
The main rules on referendums
are contained in Chapter III of the Ukrainian Constitution on elections and
referendums:
Article 69
The expression of the will of
the people is exercised through elections, referendum and other forms of direct
democracy.
Article 72
An All-Ukrainian referendum
is designated by the Verkhovna Rada of Ukraine or by the President of Ukraine, in accordance with
their authority established by this Constitution.
An All-Ukrainian referendum
is called on popular initiative on the request of no less than three million
citizens of Ukraine who have the right to vote, on the condition that the
signatures in favour of designating the referendum have been collected in no
less than two-thirds of the oblasts, with no less than 100 000 signatures in
each oblast.
Article 73
Issues of altering the territory of Ukraine are resolved exclusively by an All-Ukrainian referendum.
Article 74
A referendum shall not be
permitted in regard to draft laws on issues of taxes, the budget and amnesty.
Of particular importance are
also Articles 92.20 and 106.6:
Article 92
The following are determined
exclusively by the laws of Ukraine:
……
the organisation and
procedure for conducting elections and referendums;
……
Article 106
The President of Ukraine:
……
designates an All-Ukrainian
referendum regarding amendments to the Constitution of Ukraine in accordance
with Article 156 of this Constitution, proclaims an All-Ukrainian referendum on
popular initiative;
……
The most pertinent provisions
of Chapter XIII of the Constitution on Introducing Amendments to the
Constitution are the following:
Article 154
A draft law on introducing
amendments to the Constitution of Ukraine may be submitted to the Verkhovna
Rada of Ukraine by the President of Ukraine, or by no fewer National
Deputies of Ukraine than one-third of the constitutional composition of the
Verkhovna Rada of Ukraine.
Article 155
A draft law on introducing
amendments to the Constitution of Ukraine, with the exception of Chapter I –
“General Principles,” Chapter III – “Elections. Referendum,” and Chapter XIII –
“Introducing Amendments to the Constitution of Ukraine,” previously adopted by
the majority of the constitutional composition of the Verkhovna Rada of
Ukraine, is deemed to be adopted, if at the next regular session of the
Verkhovna Rada of Ukraine, no less than two-thirds of the constitutional
composition of the Verkhovna Rada of Ukraine have voted in favour thereof.
Article 156
A draft law on introducing
amendments to Chapter I – “General Principles,” Chapter III – “Elections.
Referendum,” and Chapter XIII – “Introducing Amendments to the Constitution of
Ukraine,” is submitted to the Verkhovna Rada of Ukraine by the President , or
by no less than two-thirds of the constitutional composition of the Verkhovna
Rada of Ukraine, and on the condition that it is adopted by no less than
two-thirds of the constitutional composition of the Verkhovna Rada of Ukraine,
and is approved by an All-Ukrainian referendum designated by the President of
Ukraine.
The repeat submission of a
draft law on introducing amendments to Chapters I, III and XIII of this
Constitution on one and the same issue is possible only to the Verkhovna Rada
of Ukraine of the next convocation.
Article 157
The Constitution of Ukraine
shall not be amended, if the amendments foresee the abolition or restriction of
human and citizens’ rights and freedoms, or if they are oriented toward the
liquidation of the independence or violation of the territorial indivisibility
of Ukraine.
The Constitution of Ukraine
shall not be amended in conditions of martial law or a state of emergency.
Law No 1286-XII on
All-Ukraine and Local Referendums of 3 July 1991 was adopted before Ukraine became an independent state. This law was amended in
1992 in order to change the terminology and to modify certain provisions on
local referendums in the Republic of Crimea.
The law was never brought into conformity with the Constitution of Ukraine
adopted on 28 June 1996. Its applicability is therefore governed by the transitional
provisions of the Ukrainian Constitution:
Chapter XV
Transitional Provisions
Laws and other normative
acts, adopted prior to this Constitution entering into force, are in force in
the part that does not contradict the Constitution of Ukraine.
On 11 January 2000 the Parliament of Ukraine adopted a law (Law no.
1356-XIV) introducing a ban on all referendums due to the fact that there
"was a difficult socio-economic situation in the country and no sufficient
legislative basis for organising a referendum". The President refused to
sign this law and returned it to the Parliament on 26 January 2000. In his reply to the Parliament the Head of State
said that referendum is a sovereign right of the people of Ukraine that cannot be restricted.
III. The developments in Ukraine leading to the referendum
The
proposed referendum is a referendum at the people’s initiative for which more
than three million signatures have been collected. Article 72.2 of the
Constitution provides for a referendum on popular initiative on the request of
no less than three million citizens and the law on All-Ukraine and Local
Referendums provides a procedure for collecting signatures. The regularity of
the procedure of collecting signatures in this case has been challenged by
opponents of the referendum. It is obviously not up to the Commission to take a
position in this respect.
The
proposed referendum can only be understood in the context of the current
political conflicts in Ukraine. The Parliament (the
Verkhovna Rada) has been perceived by many as not being able or willing to
adopt the legislation necessary to implement reforms in the country. It has recently
split into two parts, a majority broadly favourable to the President and the
government and a minority headed by the previously elected speaker. Both parts
of the parliament have even held separate sessions and the question whether the
election of a new speaker by the new majority is valid or not is contested
between both sides.
IV. The legal nature of the referendum
In general, two main types of referendums can be
distinguished: consultative or binding. The binding referendum can relate to
the Constitution or to legislation. With respect to the referendum on popular
initiative, the Ukrainian Constitution unfortunately is silent as to its legal
nature, although the Commission, in its Opinion on the Draft Constitution of
Ukraine (CDL-INF (96) 6) had recommended that the possible subject matters of
people’s initiatives be clearly defined.
The present referendum
relates to the Constitution and not to legislation. It is less clear whether it
is binding or not. During contacts with the Secretariat of the Commission the
Minister of Justice of Ukraine, Ms Stanik, has clearly stated that the result
of the referendum would have to be confirmed by a decision of the Verkhovna
Rada. By contrast, the President of Ukraine indicated to the rapporteurs of the
Parliamentary Assembly that the results of the referendum would be directly
binding.
The text of the presidential
decree is not absolutely clear in this respect. In the introductory paragraph
mention is made both of “consulting the opinion of Ukrainian citizens on a
range of important questions that could influence the future of the country”
and of “introducing the corresponding changes to the Constitution of Ukraine”.
With respect to the various questions, it is clear that question 5 on the
introduction of a bicameral parliament cannot be directly binding since no
detail is given as to the composition and powers of such a second chamber. By
contrast, other questions contain the precise text of an amendment to the
constitution and therefore could theoretically be considered as binding. The
wording of the questions (“Are you in favour…”, “Do you support…”) leaves
however the possibility of a consultative character open.
Having regard to the fact
that it would seem highly unusual to combine directly binding and purely
consultative questions in the same referendum without a clear distinction
between both types of questions, it would seem more appropriate to assume that
the referendum is conceived as having a consultative character. Nevertheless,
the fact that even for (admittedly foreign) constitutional scholars it is not
very obvious which legal consequences the referendum is supposed to have is
worrying and one wonders whether the citizens of Ukraine will know exactly what
they are voting on.
Since the purely consultative
character of the referendum is not uncontested, it is important to examine
whether there would be a constitutional basis in Ukraine for a directly binding character of the referendum.
As stated above, Article 72.2 does not clarify the legal nature of referendums
on popular initiative. Read in isolation, it might therefore be interpreted as
providing a basis also for a referendum directly amending the constitution.
Nevertheless, other
provisions of the Constitution clearly show that Article 72.2 cannot be used as
the basis for a constitutional referendum.
Chapter XIII on introducing
amendments to the Constitution of Ukraine contains detailed provisions on the
procedures required for amending the Constitution. These procedures clearly
reflect the conviction of the authors of the Constitution that the Ukrainian
Constitution should be a rigid constitution which cannot be amended very easily
but only on the basis of procedures implying sufficient guarantees. Article 156
mentions the possibility of constitutional referendums, but only with respect
to certain chapters of the Constitution and only to confirm a decision already
taken by the Verkhovna Rada by a two-thirds majority in favour of a
constitutional change.
With the exception of
question 6, the proposed changes relate to Chapter IV of the Constitution,
which is not mentioned in Article 156, and no decision has been taken by the
Verkhovna Rada in favour of a constitutional change. Article 156 therefore
cannot be used as the basis for the present referendum. No other article of the
Constitution refers to the possibility of amending the Constitution by a
referendum. Having regard to the detailed rules on amending the Constitution
and the clear tendency to make constitutional amendments difficult and subject
to guarantees, the possibility of amending the Constitution directly by a
binding constitutional referendum would have to be provided for expressly in
the text of the Constitution.
Under the Constitution of
Ukraine, it is therefore not possible to give the present referendum a legally
binding character. The referendum does not have, and may not have, the
character of a binding constitutional referendum.
Therefore, only the
possibility of a consultative referendum remains in the present case. Nevertheless,
even this possibility is not at all certain. A consultative referendum is not
legally irrelevant. By giving the people the possibility to express their
opinion, pressure is put on the elected bodies to abide by the will of the
people. Therefore the possibility to have recourse to a consultative referendum
has an important influence on the balance of powers between the State organs.
Both in its opinions on the
draft Constitution of Ukraine (CDL-INF (96) 6) and on the Constitution of
Ukraine (CDL-INF (97) 2) the Commission has interpreted Article 72.2, although
without detailed analysis for which there was no reason at the time, as
relating to the legislative referendum. This would seem to be the most logical
interpretation of this provision. A consultative referendum makes sense if the
State organ, be it the President, the government or the Parliament, asks the
population to give its opinion on a specific issue. Here the referendum was not
initiated by a State organ but by the population itself. It would appear highly
unusual and would probably be without precedent elsewhere if the result of an
initiative by the people would only be that the people have to be consulted and
cannot decide directly.
The Commission would
therefore tend to stick to its previous interpretation, that Article 72.2
refers to the legislative referendum. Nevertheless, it would be desirable for
the Ukrainian Constitutional Court to give an interpretation of this article. The issue whether the
individual questions put to referendum may be submitted ratione materiae to a consultative referendum will be examined
below.
It is irrelevant whether the
Law on all-Ukraine and local referendums gives a wider scope to the possibility
of holding referendums. The Constitution prevails over ordinary laws (see
Article 8.2 of the Constitution) and is moreover even the more recent law.
To sum up, the Commission is
of the opinion that the present referendum does not have, and may not have, the
effect of directly introducing amendments to the Ukrainian Constitution and
that it appears highly questionable whether the referendum is admissible as a
consultative referendum.
V. The
regularity of the referendum
It is quite obvious, and this
is confirmed by Article 92.20 of the Constitution, that in addition to the
constitutional rules, rules on the organisation and procedure for the
referendum are required. The Law on All-Ukraine and Local Referendums of
1991/1992 contains such rules. Certain articles are however obviously in
contradiction with the Ukrainian Constitution and therefore no longer
applicable (cf. Transitional Provision 1 of the Constitution). Until now, no
decision of the Constitutional Court has
been taken to decide which provisions of this Law are still applicable. It may
well be that so many of its provisions are based on an entirely different
constitutional order that it appears problematic or even impossible to conduct
a referendum on its basis. Legal certainty as a main element of the rule of
law, enshrined in particular in Articles 1 and 8.1 of the Ukrainian
Constitution, requires that all major issues pertaining to referendums are
clearly defined by Law.
It is not up to the Venice Commission but only to the Constitutional Court of Ukraine to decide
to which extent this Law is still applicable and whether under these
circumstances the holding of the referendum appears possible. One of the
elements the Constitutional Court might
take into account is the fact that the Verkhovna Rada which, according to
Article 92.20, has to adopt the law setting out the rules on the organisation
and procedure of referendums, is of the opinion that such a legal basis does
not exist at the moment. It should however be underlined that the Verkhovna
Rada is then under an obligation to adopt such a law as soon as possible.
With respect to the text of
the presidential decree, it is striking that the President has added a preamble
to the text of the question which strongly suggests that a positive reply
should be given to those questions. This would be inadmissible in other
countries.
Constitutionality of the proposals submitted to
referendum and their compatibility with international standards
The present opinion examines
the various proposals submitted to referendum both from the point of view of
the Ukrainian Constitution and of international standards. To the extent that
amendments to the present Constitution are proposed, there may be questions of
compatibility of the proposals with other non-amended parts of the Constitution
but the question of constitutionality becomes moot once the proposals are
adopted. Nevertheless, the issue remains whether such proposals are compatible
with international standards, in particular whether a sufficient balance of
powers would remain if the proposals were adopted.
Question 1
The first question contains
in reality two questions. Citizens are asked to pronounce themselves at the
same time
on the question whether the
present Verkhovna Rada enjoys their confidence;
on a proposal to amend the
Constitution introducing the possibility for the President of Ukraine to
dissolve the Verkhovna Rada in the case of such a vote of no confidence.
To combine two questions in
this way is in contradiction with a principle of referendum law known for
example in Switzerland or Italy as the unity of subject matter. It may well be that a
citizen of Ukraine wishes to have in general the right to express his lack of
confidence in parliament without at the same time doing so with respect to the
Verkhovna Rada presently in office. The present wording of the question
deprives him of this possibility to give different replies to the two
questions.
The first part of the
question is clearly unconstitutional. The Constitution of Ukraine contains no
legal basis for a vote of no confidence by the people in the Verkhovna Rada. While earlier drafts of the Constitution of
Ukraine (see documentCDL(95)28) contained the possibility of referendums of
no confidence in the Verkhovna Rada (and also the President), these provisions
were deleted following inter alia strong
criticism from the Venice Commission (see opinion of Mrs A. Milenkova,CDL(95)63). The possibility of a vote of no confidence by the people in Parliament is alien to the Western
concept of representative democracy and can in no way be presumed in the
absence of an express constitutional authorisation.
On the contrary, the
Ukrainian Constitution is clear in excluding such a possibility. It sets down
the period of office of the Verkhovna Rada and Article 90 provides for an early
termination of the authority of the Verkhovna Rada only if it fails to meet
within 30 days of a regular session. Article 5 of the Law on All-Ukraine and
Local Referendums also seems to exclude the possibility of a dismissal by
referendum. Finally, the fact that the authors of the proposal propose at the
same time a constitutional amendment seems to indicate that they were conscious
of the absence of a legal basis. This is a violation of the fundamental
principle that any action by a State organ requires prior legal
authorisation.
The first part of the
question is therefore incompatible with the Constitution of Ukraine and, in the
absence of the possibility to answer both parts of the question separately, the
whole question falls.
As regards the second part of
the question, the Commission has taken a position against this type of
referendums already during the process of adoption of the Constitution of
Ukraine. The possibility to hold such referendums would be a permanent source
of instability. To provide it with respect to one of the State organs, the
Verkhovna Rada elected by the people, would seriously undermine the balance of
powers between Parliament and President by giving the President the possibility
to appeal to the people in the case of conflict between him and Parliament
without giving a similar possibility to Parliament.
Question 1 is therefore both
unconstitutional and at variance with international democratic standards.
Question 2
Since this question aims at
amending the Constitution, the question of the constitutionality of the
question as such does not arise. By contrast, the compatibility of the proposed
constitutional amendment with international standards seems questionable.
First of all, the wording of
the proposal seems seriously flawed. It is proposed to give to the President of
Ukraine the power to terminate the powers of the Verkhovna Rada and to dissolve
the Verkhovna Rada. The drafting of the proposal is unclear and confusing. It
is proposed to amend at the same time Article 90 and Article 106 of the Constitution
and both proposals are mixed up in the proposed wording.
Moreover, the conditions for
this step are ill-defined. What precisely is the meaning of failing to form a
stable and operational majority? This gives too much discretion to the
President and the period of one month for forming such a majority appears
short.
In conclusion, the drafting
of this question is so unclear that its admissibility appears questionable and
the adoption of the proposal would appear highly undesirable.
Question 3
By limiting parliamentary
immunity, the proposed constitutional amendment intends to curtail an important
safeguard for the independence of Parliament. Parliamentary immunity is an
achievement of the 19th century, and the independence it is designed to safeguard still is pertinent, particularly in a new democracy.
Question 4
Whether it is advisable to
reduce the number of deputies from 450 to 300 is a political question, it being
understood that such a change could only be applied to a future Verkhovna Rada.
Question 5
This question cannot be
directly binding. It would require amendments to the Constitution which are
however not spelt out. Even as a consultative question it thus appears highly
problematic since the elements provided in the question do not enable the
voters to make an informed judgment on the advisability of the proposed reform.
Nothing is said with respect to the powers of the suggested second chamber and
information on its composition is limited to the statement that it would
represent interests of the Ukrainian regions.
In general, it is obviously
up to Ukraine to decide on whether the country wishes to have a
monocameral or bicameral system. In a unitary State such as Ukraine there is no obvious need for a second chamber.
Nevertheless, a second chamber may contribute to the quality of legislation. It
has however to be taken into account that the existence of a second chamber
will slow down the legislative process. The present problems given as reasons
for the introduction of the reform are therefore likely only to be aggravated
under such a system.
With respect to any such
second chamber it would, of course, have to be ensured that its members are
elected freely and do not in any way depend on the heads of the local State
administration, who are appointed by the President of Ukraine (Article 106.10
and 118.4 of the Constitution).
Question 6
The wording of this question
appears again seriously flawed. Taken literally it would seem to undermine the
whole constitutional order by giving to the people of Ukraine the possibility to replace the present Constitution
of Ukraine by an entirely new Constitution. For such a new Constitution it
would no longer be necessary to respect the important safeguards applicable to
constitutional amendments under the present Constitution. Reference is made in
particular to Article 157 outlawing the abolition or restriction of human
rights and freedoms and to the need for a two-thirds majority in the Verkhovna
Rada. If this question is interpreted as referring to amendments to the
Constitution only, it remains completely unclear which parts of the present
Articles 154 et seq. would remain or be amended.
The introduction of the
possibility to amend the Constitution by referendum seems inadvisable. In its
opinion on the Draft Constitution of Ukraine (CDL (96) 6), the Commission has
already stated:
"It is in particular
recommended to avoid the possibility of amending the Constitution through a
referendum, since this apparently democratic procedure may easily be abused for
populist purposes."
Developments in other CIS
countries such as Belarus or Kazakhstan have confirmed that this possibility is likely to be
abused to excessively strengthen presidential powers.
The admissibility of the
question therefore seems highly questionable
due to its lack of clarity and the
proposal submitted to referendum in any case undesirable.
General assessment of the
questions taken together
The analysis of the questions
one by one has shown that there is a large number of ambiguities and
incoherences. Even for constitutional lawyers it is extremely difficult to
grasp the content of some of the questions and one wonders whether the
Ukrainian voters will be able to make an informed judgment. These flaws are
certainly due to the fact that the questions were formulated by citizens'
initiatives without any subsequent control by the organs of the State and show
that amending a Constitution in this way is undesirable.
The first question is clearly
unconstitutional and other questions are extremely problematic. The combined
flaws undermine the validity of the whole referendum.
In
addition, the political consequences of the various proposals would always be
the same: to weaken the Verkhovna Rada and directly or indirectly to strengthen
the President. Taken together the proposals will, if implemented, disrupt the
balance of powers between the President and Parliament.
Conclusions
53. With respect to the referendum as originally proposed in the
decree of 15 January 2000 the conclusions of the Commission can be summarised
as follows:
the present referendum cannot
directly amend the Constitution;
it seems highly questionable
whether a consultative referendum on the people's initiative is admissible;
it is up to the
Constitutional Court of Ukraine to decide whether at the present stage of the
implementation of the Ukrainian Constitution there is in general a legal basis
for the holding of referendums in Ukraine;
one of the questions
submitted to referendum is clearly unconstitutional, the other questions are
extremely problematic and/or unclear;
taken together, the adoption
of the proposals contained in the referendum would disrupt the balance of
powers between the President and the Parliament.
These elements taken together
cast grave doubts on both the constitutionality and the admissibility of the
referendum as a whole.
54. Following the decision of the Constitutional Court, the factual situation taken into consideration by
the Commission has changed. In this very important decision the Court has
declared questions 1 and 6 unconstitutional and decided that, if the other
questions are approved during the referendum, this is not equivalent to a
direct amendment of the Constitution but that the State organs are obliged to
consider these proposals and to take a decision on them in accordance with
Chapter XIII of the Constitution on introducing amendments to the Constitution
of Ukraine.
The Commission notes that
this decision opens the door for a possible solution on the basis of consensus
between the various branches of State power. If the questions are approved by
the people, their consideration by the Verkhovna Rada and the other bodies of
State power will make it possible to ensure that the amendments finally adopted
will not contain any provisions incompatible with European standards and that
they reflect a solution acceptable to the various State organs. The Commission
is at the disposal of the Ukrainian authorities to provide its assistance in
this respect.
I. Introduction
By
letter dated 13 June 2000 the Chairperson of the
Monitoring Committee of the Parliamentary Assembly asked the Venice Commission to prepare an
opinion
“concerning Ukraine, the two
draft laws on the constitutional reform presented by President Kuchma and by
members of Parliament, following the referendum of April this year, in
particular, as regards freedom of decision of Parliament, compatibility with
Articles 157 and 158 of the Constitution, compliance with international
standards and consequences for democracy and the rule of law in Ukraine”.
It is recalled that the
President of Ukraine signed on 15 January 2000 a decree announcing an all-Ukraine referendum on the
people’s initiative for 16 April 2000. The aim of the referendum was to amend the Ukrainian
Constitution mainly with a view to weakening the position of the Verkhovna Rada
(the Ukrainian parliament). The referendum was hotly contested, in particular
by members of the Verkhovna Rada, it was examined by the Venice Commission (see below) and the Constitutional Court declared two of the initial six questions submitted
to referendum unconstitutional.
The
Venice Commission adopted on 31 March 2000 at the request of the Parliamentary
Assembly and the Secretary General of the Council of Europe an opinion on the
referendum (documentCDL-INF(2000)11). Its conclusions were as
follows:
“53. With
respect to the referendum as originally proposed in the decree of 15 January
2000 the conclusions of the Commission can be summarised as follows:
the present referendum cannot
directly amend the Constitution;
it seems highly questionable
whether a consultative referendum on the people's initiative is admissible;
it is up to the
Constitutional Court of Ukraine to decide whether at the present stage of the
implementation of the Ukrainian Constitution there is in general a legal basis
for the holding of referendums in Ukraine;
one of the questions
submitted to referendum is clearly unconstitutional, the other questions are
extremely problematic and/or unclear;
taken together, the adoption
of the proposals contained in the referendum would disrupt the balance of
powers between the President and the Parliament.
These elements taken together
cast grave doubts on both the constitutionality and the admissibility of the
referendum as a whole.
54. Following the decision of the Constitutional Court, the factual situation
taken into consideration by the Commission has changed. In this very important
decision the Court has declared questions 1 and 6 unconstitutional and decided
that, if the other questions are approved during the referendum, this is not
equivalent to a direct amendment of the Constitution but that the State organs
are obliged to consider these proposals and to take a decision on them in
accordance with Chapter XIII of the Constitution on introducing amendments to
the Constitution of Ukraine.
55. The Commission notes that this decision opens the door for a
possible solution on the basis of consensus between the various branches of
State power. If the questions are approved by the people, their consideration
by the Verkhovna Rada and the other bodies of State power will make it possible
to ensure that the amendments finally adopted will not contain any provisions
incompatible with European standards and that they reflect a solution
acceptable to the various State organs. The Commission is at the disposal of
the Ukrainian authorities to provide its assistance in this respect.”
The
referendum took place on 16 April 2000 (in accordance with Ukrainian
legislation voting started 10 days earlier). According to the official results,
81.1% of Ukrainian voters took part in the referendum and majorities between
80% and 90% approved the four remaining proposals submitted to referendum.
In order to implement the
results of the referendum, two draft laws were submitted to the Verkhovna Rada,
one by the President of Ukraine (CDL (2000) 41) and one by 152
Deputies (CDL (2000) 42). These two drafts are the subject of the
present opinion. In accordance with the Ukrainian Constitution both drafts were
submitted to the Constitutional Court for
opinion as to their conformity with Articles 157 and 158 of the Constitution.
While the Court had no objections against the draft submitted by the President,
it declared the proposal of the Deputies on parliamentary immunity
unconstitutional and considered their proposal for a second chamber incomplete
and not ripe for consideration (see below).
On 13
to 15 September 2000 a delegation of three members of the Commission (Mr
Bartole from Italy, Mr Batliner from Liechtenstein and Mr Malinverni from
Switzerland) visited Ukraine and had extensive meetings with representatives of
the Presidential Administration, the Verkhovna Rada, the Constitutional Court,
the Ministry of Justice, the Ministry for Foreign Affairs and the Central
Electoral Commission as well as informal talks with opposition politicians.
II. The procedure for implementing the referendum
As
pointed out in the Commission’s opinion of 31 March 2000, the Ukrainian Law on
all-Ukraine and Local Referendums was adopted in 1991 (with amendments in
1992), well before the Ukrainian Constitution (28 June 1996), and never
harmonised with it. All interlocutors of the Commission delegation in Ukraine recognised the need for the
adoption of a new law on referendums. There are at present no applicable
legislative rules for the calling and the implementation of the referendum. The
implementation of the referendum can only be based on the decision of the Constitutional Court on the constitutionality of
the referendum of 27 March 2000 in which the Court declares:
“If approved by an
all-Ukrainian referendum by people’s initiative, the questions formulated in
paragraphs 2, 3, 4, 5 of Article 2 of the Decree of the President of Ukraine
‘On calling the all-Ukrainian referendum by people’s initiative’ are binding
for consideration and taking decisions according to the procedure established
by the Constitution of Ukraine, in particular, by its Chapter XIII ‘Introducing
amendments to the Constitution of Ukraine’, and by the laws of Ukraine’”.
This decision cannot remedy
the lack of applicable legal rules. A number of procedural questions remain
open. In particular it remains unclear whether following the referendum the
results were automatically referred to the Verkhovna Rada or whether somebody
(who?) had to submit a proposal to it. In practice this problem was solved by
having recourse to the constitutional procedure for amending the Constitution
provided for in Article 154 of the Constitution. This provision gives the right
of initiative to the President or one third of the Verkhovna Rada.
Also
important is the fact that Ukrainian law contains no solution for the conflict
arising if the necessary two-thirds majority for amending the Constitution
cannot be reached within the Verkhovna Rada. The Constitution cannot be amended
without a positive vote by the Verkhovna Rada and the deputies are free to
approve the proposals or amend or reject them. In the first reading the
presidential draft got 251 votes in the Verkhovna Rada. This falls short of the
300 votes required in the final reading for amending the Constitution. It is
therefore possible that the results of the referendum as expressed during the
referendum will not be implemented. This would be an unsatisfactory result following
a nation-wide referendum.
This
confirms the critical assessment of the referendum and the rules applicable to
it made in the Commission’s opinion of 31 March 2000. Nevertheless, it is
certainly a lesser evil than abandoning the principle of the free mandate of
the Deputies and disregarding the clear rules on amending the Constitution,
which require the consent of two-thirds of the Verkhovna Rada. The Commission
therefore welcomes the fact that all the official interlocutors it met during
the delegation’s visit acknowledged that the Verkhovna Rada cannot be forced to
vote for the constitutional amendments. Both the representatives of the
Presidential Administration and of the Ministry for Foreign Affairs referred to
a statement made by President Kuchma in a meeting with the Ukrainian
ambassadors to European countries on 26 to 27 August 2000 in which the
President stated that he would adhere to the constitutional rules for amending
the constitution and not dissolve the Verkhovna Rada if the required majority
for the constitutional changes cannot be reached.
In
conclusion, the Commission welcomes this commitment and highlights the need for
new legislation on referendums in Ukraine.
The draft submitted by the
President
General features
The
draft presented by the President is a concise text. It only contains the
proposals for constitutional amendments approved during the referendum in reply
to three of the four questions. With respect to the fourth question, the
introduction of a second chamber, the President has not included any proposals
in his draft but has set up a commission of experts with representatives of
various State bodies with the task of preparing a concrete proposal. This
Commission also has the task of preparing the changes in ordinary legislation
required as a result of the referendum.
Proposed constitutional
amendment to reduce the number of Deputies
The
first proposal of the President is to amend, in accordance with the results of
the referendum, Art. 76 of the Constitution to reduce the number of members of
the Verkhovna Rada from 450 to 300. It is up to the Verkhovna to decide on this
amendment, which meets with no objections from the point of view of the
Commission, provided it enters into force only following new elections.
Proposal to limit
parliamentary immunity
In
accordance with the results of the referendum, the President proposes to delete
section 3 of Article 80 of the Constitution, which provides: “National Deputies
of Ukraine shall not be held criminally liable, detained or arrested without
the consent of the Verkhovna Rada of Ukraine.” The Commission continues to
have serious misgivings with respect to this proposal.
It is
true that there are Western democracies, in particular within the Common Law
tradition, which do not recognise the principle of the absolute immunity of
members of parliament from arrest and detention and only recognise immunity for
statements made in parliament. However, these are countries with a long
democratic tradition where an arbitrary arrest of opposition politicians on
spurious grounds seems unthinkable. This contrasts with the situation in Ukraine, where democracy is quite
recent and where opposition politicians express the fear of being arrested on a
pretext if not protected by this provision. Moreover, according to Transitional
Provision 13 of the Constitution, the pre-constitutional procedure for
arresting persons remains in force until 28 June 2001 and according to Transitional
Rule 9 the procuracy is still governed by the former rules. The members of the
Verkhovna Rada, once deprived of their immunity, could therefore be arrested
and kept in detention without judicial intervention. This is certainly a
situation in which the freedom of opinion and decision of parliamentarians
could be impaired.
During the delegation’s visit
to Ukraine, the official interlocutors accepted the need for
legal provisions providing a certain degree of protection for the Deputies
after the deletion of section 3 of Article 80 of the Constitution. The
intention seems to be to provide some protection under ordinary law.
The
Commission is of the opinion that the proper place for a basic rule on
parliamentary immunity is within the Constitution and points out that parallel
rules on immunity for example for judges are contained in the Constitution
itself (Art. 126 s. 3). Deleting section 3 of Article 80 of the Constitution
now, pending the adoption of a law, would also entail the risk that for some
time there would be no protection and this at a time when the constitutional
provisions concerning arrest and detention have not yet entered into force.
This seems unacceptable. In order to take account of the result of the
referendum, it could be envisaged to reduce the immunity of Deputies to the
level presently enjoyed by judges under section 3 of Article 126 of the
Constitution: “A judge shall not be detained or arrested without the consent of
the Verkhovna Rada of Ukraine, until a verdict of guilty is rendered by a
court.” A parallel rule for members of parliament should be part of the
Constitution and not of an ordinary law and should enter into force
simultaneously with the abrogation of the present rule.
Proposal for facilitating the
dissolution of the Verkhovna Rada
The
third proposal of the President is to add a new section 3 to Art. 90 of the
Constitution with the following text:
“The
President of Ukraine may also terminate the authority of the Verkhovna Rada of
Ukraine prior to the expiration of the term, if within one month the Verkhovna
Rada of Ukraine fails to form permanently acting parliamentary majority or in
the event that within three months it fails to approve the State Budget of
Ukraine elaborated and submitted by the Cabinet of Ministers of Ukraine
pursuant to the established procedure.”
and to make a corresponding
technical amendment to Art. 106 of the Constitution.
Currently
the Verkhovna Rada may only be dissolved if within thirty days of a single
regular session the plenary meetings fail to commence. This is very restrictive
and increased possibilities of dissolution cannot be rejected from the outset.
As
regards the first proposed new ground for dissolution, that is the failure to
form a permanently acting parliamentary majority within one month, the
intention behind the proposal, i.e. to force the Deputies to be consistent and
to contribute to stable government is understandable and even welcome. The
inability of the Verkhovna Rada to form a clear majority has certainly had
negative consequences for Ukraine and contributed to the low
pace of reforms in Ukraine. The wording of the proposal
seems, however, seriously flawed.
As
regards the timeframe of one month, it is in no way defined when this period is
supposed to start. The most plausible interpretation would seem to be within
one month of the first meeting of the newly elected Verkhovna Rada. Dissolution
at this moment, however, risks reproducing the same composition of the
Verkhovna Rada and in any case it seems impossible to determine at this early
stage whether there is a “permanently acting parliamentary majority”. Another
possible but extremely far-fetched interpretation would be to establish a link
with the preceding section and to let the thirty days start at the beginning of
each regular session (the Verkhovna Rada under Art. 83 of the Constitution has
two regular sessions per year). It seems, however, contradictory to speak of
the “forming” of a “permanently acting” majority twice a year and the rationale
behind the link between regular sessions and forming of a majority is not very
obvious. Either way, this provision is unclear.
The
other element, the forming of a “permanently acting majority” is not much
clearer. This notion is defined nowhere. The alternative draft submitted by the
152 Deputies tried to define it by providing for a kind of “corporation” of the
majority within the Verkhovna Rada. The latter approach risks entering into
conflict with the free mandate of Deputies. It also seems impossible for there
to be a legal requirement for such a stable or permanent majority to exist since
no member of parliament or party can be prevented from leaving the majority in
case of disagreements. To be meaningful, the notion of majority has to be
linked to a specific event. Under the Ukrainian Constitution there seem to be
two moments of particular significance for the forming of a majority: the
consent by the Verkhovna Rada (Art. 87 no. 12) to the person of the Prime
Minister and the approval of his or her programme (Art. 87 no. 11). Instead of
introducing a vague concept of permanent majority it would be better to link
the possibility of dissolution to the repeated refusal of the Verkhovna Rada to
consent to the nomination of the Prime Minister (proposed by the President) or
to failure to approve his or her programme.
Moreover
a systematic aspect should not be overlooked. Under the Ukrainian Constitution
the President is free to present any candidate for Prime Minister without any
requirement to appoint a candidate acceptable to the majority, and the Cabinet
of Ministers is responsible first of all to the President and only in the
second place controlled by and accountable to the Verkhovna Rada. This does not
encourage the forming of a stable majority around the government. If one wishes
to establish a clear majority within the Verkhovna Rada, one should logically
also give this majority a decisive say in the appointment of the Prime Minister
(as is done in the draft of the 152 Deputies).
As regards the second ground
for dissolution, the failure to adopt the budget within three months, this
seems clearly defined and the purpose of the rule is understandable. There is
no objection of principle against this rule, although in a situation already
characterised by a strong executive and fairly weak parliamentary power it
tends to further strengthen the executive.
To sum up on this point, the
Commission is of the opinion that the first ground for dissolution has to be
defined more clearly. Otherwise the freedom of decision of the Verkhovna Rada
will be impaired, as parliament will be under a threat of dissolution under
conditions not clearly defined by the Constitution.
The draft presented by 152
Deputies
As
pointed out above, the draft of the Deputies has been blocked by the Constitutional Court with respect to the parts
which differed from the presidential draft and has therefore lost its practical
relevance (except with respect to Article 90 and item 8 of part I of Article
106). The Commission will therefore limit itself to a summary consideration of
its proposals, in so far as these differ from the presidential proposals, and
concentrate on the question of the second chamber with respect to which the
President has not submitted a proposal but set up a Commission with the task of
preparing a concrete proposal.
Proposal to limit
parliamentary immunity
The
deputies suggest replacing the requirement of consent by the Verkhovna Rada for
arrest or prosecution of Deputies by the requirement of approval by the Supreme
Court. The Constitutional Court declared this provision
unconstitutional, in particular since the consent by the Supreme Court could be
interpreted by the lower courts as prejudging the guilt of the Deputy
concerned. The Commission shares the misgivings of the Constitutional Court and prefers the solution
outlined above in paragraph 17.
Proposal for a second chamber
In
its opinion of 31 March 2000 the Commission criticised the
referendum question regarding the creation of a second chamber since it was far
too vague to enable Ukrainian citizens to make an informed judgement. The
referendum question contained no information as to the powers and composition
of the second chamber, apart from a mention that it is supposed to represent
the interests of the regions. It is therefore impossible to know what were the
popular intentions when approving the question and a wide variety of solutions
can be envisaged.
One
other aspect was emphasised by the Commission at the time: the setting up of a
second chamber risks being in contradiction with the reasons given for the
referendum. The referendum was justified by the need to speed up and facilitate
the legislative process, whereas the existence of a second chamber necessarily
slows it down. This is a circumstance which will have to be born in mind in the
design of any proposal for a second chamber.
As regards the content of the
proposal of the 152 Deputies, the Constitutional Court of Ukraine discovered
some technical flaws in it from the point of view of Ukrainian law. From the
point of view of international standards, the proposal does not raise serious
issues. A main concern linked to the establishment of a second chamber in
Ukraine would be that this may lead to a further weakening of the role of a –
then divided – parliament in a system already characterised by strong
executive, in particular presidential, power. The authors of the proposal have
sought to counterbalance this risk. They have given to the new Senate not only
powers previously reserved to the Verkhovna Rada but also required its consent
for many presidential appointments and have replaced the presidential veto on
legislation by the requirement of approval by the Senate.
Transitional provisions
At
the end of their draft the Deputies suggest amendments to Transitional
Provisions 9 and 13 of the Constitution to the effect that the constitutional
rules on the reform of the procuracy and on arrest and detention should enter
into force on 1 January 2001. While this can scarcely be
regarded as implementation of the referendum, there is now, more than four
years after the adoption of the Constitution, a paramount need to implement
these provisions of essential importance for the protection of human rights.
The Commission therefore appeals to Ukraine to take the necessary steps
rapidly.
Conclusion
In conclusion, the Commission
notes with satisfaction the
commitment by the President of Ukraine to stick to established constitutional
procedures for amending the Constitution and not to dissolve the Verkhovna Rada
if the latter refuses to consent to the constitutional amendments;
underlines the need for new
rules on referendums in Ukraine;
notes that following the
decision of the Constitutional Court the
draft submitted by 152 Deputies remains
relevant only with respect to Article 90 and item 8 of part I of Article 106 of
the Constitution;
notes that the proposal of
the Deputies for a Senate as a future second chamber is one possible
interpretation of the results of the referendum;
notes that the President will
submit his proposals for a second chamber at a later stage following the work
of the Commission established by him;
considers that the draft
presented by the President of Ukraine should not be adopted in its present form
with respect to the following two issues:
a) members of parliament have to be protected against arbitrary
arrest or detention by a rule in the Constitution requiring consent of the
Verkhovna Rada for the arrest or detention of Deputies (see paragraph 17
above);
the unclear proposed ground
of dissolution “if within one month the Verkhovna Rada fails to form
permanently acting parliamentary majority” has to be redrafted (see paragraphs
21 and 22 above);
underlines that, should the
draft presented by the President of Ukraine be approved by the Verkhovna Rada
without taking into account the amendments proposed by the Commission, this
might raise serious problems as regards democracy, rule of law and the balance
of powers
At the 713th meeting of the Ministers' Deputies (7
June 2000), the Chair indicated his intention of inviting the Commission, at
its meeting on 16 June 2000, to consider the possibility of implementing one of
the key proposals in the action programme of the Italian Chairmanship, i.e. the
drafting of a general legal reference framework to facilitate the settlement of
ethno-political conflicts in Europe.
At its 43rd meeting, held in Venice on 16 June
2000, the Commission approved a document concerning the drafting of a general
legal reference framework to facilitate the settlement of ethno-political
conflicts in Europe (CDL (2000) 50), which was submitted to the Ministers'
Deputies at their 718th meeting (19 July 2000). The Deputies took note that the
Venice Commission
was ready to undertake an indicative study along the lines set out in document
CM (2000) 99.
Introduction
There are a number of
ethno-political conflicts in Europe in which a settlement has yet to be reached. A legal
reference framework, such as that defined here, aims to identify the issues
that may come to the fore in the search for solutions to such conflicts. As can
be seen from its title, this document sets out to define a general legal reference
framework, not to propose solutions to be adopted in particular cases. It will
therefore deal with the general issues that arise not only in connection with
specific ethno-political conflicts, such as those mentioned in document CM
(2000) 99, but also in the far broader context of relations between different
levels of public authority. Specific studies of particular cases may be carried
out as part of other work.
In the context of a general
approach it is indeed not possible to draw a distinction between
"conflictual" and "non-conflictual" situations, since the
term conflict has different acceptations, involving greater or lesser degrees
of violence. It is moreover also difficult to distinguish ethno-political
conflicts from other kinds of conflicts.
The first part of this
document will present the general context of the study. Reference will first be
made to the principles of the permanence of states and territorial integrity.
The main forms of distribution of powers between various tiers of authority and
the principles relating to the settlement of disputes under international law
will be briefly recalled.
The second part of the
document will broach the issues common to all systems involving a number of
tiers of authority: distribution of powers, decision-making processes and
settlement of disputes between the central state and its entities. The scope
for international guarantees will also be discussed.
This study shall examine the
solutions as provided by internal constitutional law. Reference shall, however,
be briefly made to the principles of international law applicable to conflict
resolution.
Part I: General context
A. States' permanent nature/the principle of territorial
integrity
The principle of territorial
integrity commands very widespread recognition - whether express or tacit - in
constitutional law. On the other hand, constitutional law just as
comprehensively rules out secession or the redrawing of borders. This should
come as no surprise since that branch of law is the very foundation of the
state, which might be deprived of one of its constituent parts if such
possibilities were provided for.
In most states this does not
preclude changes in borders through constitutional amendments, but, in
practice, such reforms are extremely rare. Furthermore, although a number of
constitutions guarantee the right to self-determination, the concept excludes
secession. What is often being referred to is a state's external
self-determination. Where self-determination is envisaged within a state, it is
construed in ways compatible with territorial integrity. Hence, although
"self-determination of peoples within the Russian
Federation" is one of the foundations of the federal structure, the same
applies to the Federation's integrity as a state.
Similarly, the South African
Constitution provides "the right of the South-African people as a whole to
self-determination … does not preclude, within the framework of this right,
recognition of the notion of the right of self-determination of any community sharing
a common cultural and language heritage, within a territorial entity in the
Republic or in any other way, determined by national legislation",
but, as the country's Constitutional Court has held, such self-determination
does not comprise any notion of political independence or of separation.
In the case of Northern
Ireland, on the other hand, the possibility of a future transfer of
sovereignty has been envisaged and accepted. In the Belfast Accord of 1998, the
British and Irish governments recognised the existence of two different
national identities in Northern Ireland: British and Irish. The two governments were in
agreement on the fact that should a majority in Northern Ireland wish to retain their position in the United Kingdom, this would remain the case, but if in the future a
majority wished to be part of a united Ireland, the two governments would give effect to such a
wish. Furthermore, institutions for the facilitation and promotion of
co-operation between the United Kingdom and Ireland have been created. These are the North-South
Ministerial Council, which comprises members of the Irish government and the
Northern Ireland Executive, and the British-Irish Council, which represents the
British and Irish Governments as well as the regional institutions of Northern Ireland, Scotland and Wales.
As already mentioned, it is
conceivable that borders may be changed by a constitutional reform. This was
acknowledged by the Supreme Court of Canada
when, while ruling that Quebec had no right to self-determination or to secede,
it held that the existing Canadian constitutional order could not be
indifferent to a clear indication, in response to a clear question, by a clear
majority of Quebeckers that they no longer wished to remain in Canada.
But both such reforms and the question of unilateral secession fall outside the
ambit of this study, which is concerned with relations between authorities
within the same - internal - legal order, to be distinguished from relations
between sovereign states within the international legal order.
For the same reason, this
document will not broach the right to self-determination recognised in public
international law, nor the links with any constitutional provisions apparently
in conflict therewith.
The idea that a conflict can
best be solved through division into a number of separate states is not
consistent with the real shape of things at the dawn of the 21st century. Today
power is increasingly distributed among various tiers of authority - at state
level and the levels below and above states - to the point where it may be a
question of shared sovereignty. In these circumstances the dichotomy between
full sovereignty and total lack of power - if ever there may have been any
basis for it - is in any case no longer relevant. The solutions to conflicts
lie far more in co-operation between tiers of authority, which can be organised
in as many ways as there are different situations. This report aims to
determine the framework for such co-operation.
B. Existing types of solution
Constitutional law, in
particular regarding instruments and relations between the central state and
subordinate entities, has certain distinctive features in each state.
Nevertheless, it is possible to identify the following major forms of organisation
of public authorities, ranging from the most decentralised to the most
centralised.
a. Confederation: This term traditionally refers to the
system that prevailed in the United
States, Germany and Switzerland before they became federal states. It can therefore
be perceived as a historical concept, which subsequently led to the
establishment of a more powerful central authority. However, the process of
European unification has breathed new life into the idea of a confederation.
The European Union must be regarded
as a modern form of confederation, which is highly unified and includes certain
genuinely federal elements.
It should nonetheless be noted that, so far, no confederation has come into
being as a result of the partitioning of an existing state with a federal, or
possibly even unitary, system of government. It is consequently difficult to
recommend this as a solution - for lack of experience in applying it -
although, in theory, an approach along such lines cannot be ruled out.
In comparison with the other
forms of organisation mentioned below, the distinctive characteristic of a
confederation is that its component entities are acknowledged to have
international legal personality. However, it is a matter of controversy whether
a confederation itself has international legal personality. In other words, a
confederation differs from all the other structures referred to in this
document in that it is not a state, but its component entities are themselves
states enjoying international immediacy.
This is perhaps why no confederation has so far been established through a
partitioning process,
as both those in favour of preserving a state's territorial integrity and those
seeking autonomy are inclined to discard the solution. Yet, it should not be overlooked
that in a genuine compromise no party is ever given full satisfaction, and that
the concept of shared sovereignty tends to narrow the difference between a
confederation and a federal state. Here too, the European Union and, in
particular, the Communities offer a good example; they are often considered to
be a unique halfway house between a confederation and a federation.
b. Federal state: The traditional federal state more
often than not came into being as the result of a unification movement or the
transformation of a confederation into a federation (examples are the United
States, Switzerland, and Germany). Other federal states were founded when former
colonies were grouped together (Canada, Australia). Associative federalism was the rule, as the federal
state was not perceived as a means of solving conflicts, except perhaps as part
of a gradual unification process leading to ever-closer interdependence, such
as that taking place within the European Union. Belgium, which between 1970 and 1993 moved from a classic
unitary system of government to a regional, and then federal, system, was the
first example of dissociative federalism. Russia set the seal on this concept following the
dissolution of the USSR. Although the USSR, and even the Russian Soviet Federative Socialist Republic, were officially federal in nature, the dominance of
the Communist Party, described as "the nucleus of [the] political
system",
prevented the emergence of any true federalism.
c. Regional state: This concept of state is not
fundamentally different from the federal state. For that reason this document
does not attempt to define the two concepts, but rather uses the terminology
specific to national constitutional law. The concept of the regional state has
developed above all in Italy and Spain. In both of those countries, the system of regional
government is not the same everywhere for historical reasons, since regions
with special statutes were established before a regionalisation policy was
applied countrywide. In this respect the process was slower in Italy. It is true that the 1947 Constitution made
provision, from the outset, for the entire Republic to be divided into regions.
However, true regionalisation required the passing of a number of laws, a
process which took almost 25 years to complete. The clause of the Constitution
providing "Particular forms and conditions of autonomy, as laid down by
special statutes adopted by constitutional law, shall be granted to Sicily,
Sardinia, Trentino-Alto-Adige, Fruili-Venezia Guilia, and Valle d'Aosta"
was nonetheless implemented earlier, and the regions with special statutes
enjoy greater autonomy than the others. Heterogeneous regionalisation is also
enshrined in the Spanish Constitution. Moreover, upon the adoption of the 1978
Constitution, regionalisation was not the general rule, as the text stipulates
that it is solely the territories concerned that may initiate the process
towards self-government.
To begin with, self-government was primarily intended for the historical communities
with specific linguistic characteristics. However, no region constituted an
exception, with the result that Spain is now divided into a number of autonomous
communities. The system is nonetheless highly asymmetrical. Although there are
certain core powers, which, by nature, are the national government's preserve,
the autonomous communities may assume jurisdiction in all other matters under
their respective statutes.
The lack of symmetry consequently results from the diversity of the autonomous
communities' statutes, complex legal instruments subject to special drafting
procedures, which are ultimately adopted in the form of a national organic law.
As already mentioned, federal
states and regional states do not fundamentally differ in nature. A feature
common to both systems is the sharing of legislative authority, which is
exercised both centrally and by the entities (federated states, regions,
autonomous communities). There are therefore legislative, and into the bargain
executive, bodies at both levels. This raises the question of the distribution
of powers, to which we shall come back later.
The system of devolution
applied in the United Kingdom has resulted in a highly advanced notion of
decentralisation, which has lead to the creation of a new form of regional
state. This system is asymmetrical and allows for different powers for Scotland, Wales and Northern Ireland.
d. Specific statutes of autonomy: The examples of Italy and, above all, Spain show that special autonomous status for certain territories
with specific characteristics can go hand in hand with a country-wide system of
regional self-government (a regional state). However, self-governing status may
be confined to parts of a state's territory, in particular those with specific
ethnic or geographical characteristics.
It is possible to cite the
following examples of statutes of autonomy in Europe:
- In Denmark the Faroe Islands have their own
legislature and executive. These islands are not only geographically distant
from the rest of the country but also have their own distinct language and
history. It should be noted that, although a 1946 referendum showed that a
narrow majority of the population was in favour of secession from Denmark, the local parliament (Løgting) elected shortly after
that referendum was not pro-secession, and a Home Rule Act was passed in 1948
following negotiations. Under that Act the Faroe Islands were granted greater powers of self-government than
before but were kept within Denmark. Greenland (geographically part of America) also has autonomous status.
- The status of the Åland Islands in Finland offers one of the best examples of peaceful
settlement of a dispute at an international level. Although the question
whether the inhabitants of the islands are themselves a separate minority has
not been answered, it must be said that the majority of the population
concerned is Swedish-speaking and that the Swedish-language population is in a
minority in Finland. A majority of the inhabitants were in favour of union with
Sweden. A dispute over the islands then arose between Finland and Sweden. This territorial dispute was referred to the League of Nations, which decided in favour of Finland. Even before that settlement an Act on
Self-Government had been passed, giving the Åland Islands their own legislative assembly. The final solution
agreed upon by Finland and Sweden, and adopted by the League of Nations, confirmed the islands' autonomy. This was
subsequently broadened in scope, particularly in linguistic matters; Swedish is
the language used in state schools, for instance. The autonomy arrangement is
now sometimes regarded as part of customary international law.
- In Portugal the archipelagos of the Azores
and Madeira are autonomous regions with their own political and
administrative statutes, which are prepared by the regional legislative
assemblies and approved by the Assembly of the Republic. The same procedure
applies to amendments of those statutes.
More recently, special
statutes of autonomy were introduced in two European unitary states, Moldova and Ukraine.
- In Moldova such a statute was conferred on Gagauzia, making it
possible to resolve the crisis triggered by the unilateral proclamation of a
"Gagauz Republic" in 1990. The Gagauz community is a national
minority of Turkish origin and Christian faith. The region's special status is
based on a clause of the Constitution which provides that autonomy may be
granted, under an organic law, to places on the left bank of the Dniestr and
certain other places in the south of the Republic of Moldova (where Gagauzia is
located). Some
geographical limits have therefore been placed on statutes of autonomy (unlike
in Spain), but such statutes could be granted to a number of
other territories mentioned in the Constitution. A case-by-case approach,
resulting in asymmetry between territories, might be envisaged. The statute of
Gagauzia was adopted following negotiations between Moldovan and Gagauz
representatives. The relevant Act states that Gagauzia is an autonomous territorial
unit with special status, constituting the form of self-determination of the
Gagauz people and an integral part of the Republic of Moldova. Self-determination is thus construed as leading to
autonomy in accordance with the principle of territorial integrity. It should
nonetheless be noted that, should Moldova lose the status of an independent state, the Gagauz
people would be entitled to external self-determination .
- In Ukraine it is the Republic of Crimea
that enjoys special autonomous status.
This territory has a predominantly Russian population and belonged to Russia for part of the Soviet era. Its union with Ukraine was questioned, even officially, and signatures were
collected on a petition for Crimea's independence.
The situation was in some ways similar to that which led to home rule for the Åland Islands, although it did not give rise to any international
settlement. Crimea is now vested with legislative authority within the
unitary state of Ukraine.
e. Powersharing political arrangements. In some cases, where a political unit contains a number of
distinct communities, solutions to ethno-political conflict have been attempted
which are not based on a division of the political unit into different entities
but rather on the creation of special political arrangements within a single
entity to provide for the representation of the distinct communities. A recent
example is provided in the institutional arrangements for executive power
sharing in Northern
Ireland, where the population is divided
between a majority British unionist and a substantial minority Irish
nationalist community. A legislative Assembly is elected using proportional
representation. Members of the Assembly are required to designate their
identity as nationalist, unionist or other. Key decisions of the Assembly
require either the support of a majority, including a majority of both the
unionist and nationalist members voting, or a 60% majority overall which
includes at least 40% of the unionist and the nationalist members. Such key
decisions include election of key office-holders, including the First Minister
and Deputy First Minister in the Executive, standing orders and budget
allocations, and other issues where a significant minority of Assembly members
express concern. Other Ministries in the Executive are allocated to political
parties on the basis of the d’Hondt system by reference to the number of seats
each party has in the Assembly.
f. Protection of
minorities does not necessarily entail special autonomous status for part
of a state's territory. Many states have passed legislation affording
protection to minorities without adopting statutes of autonomy. At the same
time, federalism, regionalism or statutes of autonomy do not necessarily go
hand in hand with the presence of minorities. They may even exist independently
of minorities, which may be protected by other separate legislation, as is the
case with the Danish, Frisian and Sorb minorities in Germany. In particular, a special
status - notably through a system of personal autonomy - may be devised
without there being any specific local or self-governing authority. A halfway house
solution has been adopted in Hungary,
where, although there is no system of territorial autonomy, minority councils
at local level have a say in all matters of importance to their communities. At
national level autonomous bodies representing the minorities are made up of
minority spokespersons and of electors designated in places where there is no
representative or spokesperson for a given minority.
This document will not come back to the above-mentioned methods of
protecting minorities - apart from federalism, regionalism or other forms of
territorial self-government. That does not mean that attempts to find
non-territorial solutions, including the granting of special status to
minorities, should be ruled out, particularly in situations of conflict. Where
a minority is scattered or its members are not in a majority anywhere, or only
in a very small area, this may be the most desirable way of handling the
situation. However, the question of protection of minorities in general lies outside the
ambit of this study, which focuses on situations in which several tiers of
authority are superposed.
C. Principles of international law
(overview)
In cases of ethno-political conflict, just as in any other situation,
States must respect and enforce in good faith obligations flowing from
international law, particularly with respect to disputes with other States. Put
more precisely, they must respect the three core principles of the
international system as established by the Charter of the United Nations: the
principle that international disputes are to be settled by exclusively peaceful
means (Article 2, paragraph 3); that of refraining from the threat or use of
force in international relations (Article 2, paragraph 4); and finally the
obligation to conform to resolutions of the Security Council taken within the
context of collective security, by virtue of Chapter VII of the United Nations
Charter. In their mutual relations, States must also respect the rules of
neighbourly relations. These principles
are in particular to be applied when a dispute involves a national minority. It
would be beyond the scope of this study, which concerns the settlement of
ethno-political conflicts under internal constitutional law, to undertake a
more thorough analysis of this question.
Part II: Systems involving a number of tiers of authority: issues to be
addressed
The second part of this document will be devoted to a number of general
issues relevant to all situations in which there are a number of tiers of
authority. The three main themes to be broached are the distribution of powers,
decision-making processes and settlement of disputes between the centre (confederation, federal state,
central government) and the entities
(states members of a confederation, federated states, regions or autonomous
communities). Distribution of powers is a question that arises in all states,
but is of particular importance in the cases with which we are concerned here,
where legislative, or at least rule-making, powers are shared. On the other
hand, participation in the decision-making process primarily concerns
confederate or federal systems and is of less relevance to specific statutes of
autonomy. Lastly, we shall consider the scope for international guarantees.
All of the systems studied are subject to the fundamental principles of superposition and autonomy. Firstly, the central state's law takes precedence over
that of the entities (the principle of superposition). Secondly, the entities
enjoy a certain degree of authority to organise themselves as they see fit (the
principle of autonomy). In confederations - as is the case in the European Union - the emphasis is on
autonomy, whereas as one moves on to federal states, then regional states or
states granting certain areas specific statutes of autonomy the scales are
tipped further and further towards superposition. For example,
states members of a federation adopt their own constitutions within the
framework of federal law. Conversely, the statutes of regions or autonomous
communities usually take the form of laws passed by the central state, even if
they are first adopted by an organ of the entity concerned. For instance, in Italy the special
statutes are adopted as constitutional laws, whereas the other
regions without special statutes have no basic law. The statutes of the Spanish
autonomous communities are ultimately enacted as an organic law. The statute of
the Åland Islands (Finland) is of the nature
of a constitutional law (Act of Exception to the Constitution). The autonomous
status of Gagauzia (Moldova) has its basis in
an organic law. The Autonomous
Republic of Crimea adopts its own constitution, but subject to approval by the
parliament (Verkhovna Rada) of Ukraine. The powers of the
autonomous regions of the Faeroe Islands and Greenland (Denmark) are guaranteed under Home Rule Acts, approved by the
provincial assemblies and then by the national parliament, whereas the statutes
of the Azores and Madeira (Portugal)
are prepared by the regional legislative assemblies and approved by the
Assembly of the Republic.
A. Distribution of powers
The details of the distribution of powers are peculiar to each state,
and we shall consequently not deal with them here. A solution adopted in one
state is not transposable elsewhere as it stands. On the other hand, it is
possible to identify a number of general practices in this area.
1. The basis and method
of distribution of powers
a. Basis of distribution of powers
The first question that arises is the legal basis of the distribution of
powers. More often than not it is the Constitution.
In Russia the Constitution
nonetheless empowers the Russian
Federation to give extremely broad scope
to its activities in areas where the Federation and the subjects of the
Federation have joint jurisdiction, since the subjects solely retain
responsibility for matters not governed by federal legislation. Certain subjects
have therefore negotiated agreements with the Federation defining their
respective powers and areas of responsibility. In addition, the federal treaty
of 1992 - or the part thereof not at variance with the Constitution - is also
applicable in matters of distribution of powers.
In Italy the Constitution
lists those matters coming within the jurisdiction of the ordinary-statute
regions, whereas the specific powers of the regions with special statutes are
set out in the relevant constitutional laws. In Spain, however, it is
primarily the statutes of autonomy, ultimately enacted in the form of a
national organic law, which determine the powers of the autonomous communities.
Again, where special statutes of autonomy exist, the Constitution frequently
defines the powers of the autonomous regions, as in Portugaland Ukraine. The situation is
more or less the same in Finland, since the Act
conferring self-governing status on the province of Åland ranks as a
constitutional law. On the other hand, in Denmark the powers of the Faeroe Islands and Greenland are determined in
the specific Home Rule Acts. The same applies to the organic law on Gagauzia in
Moldova.
b. Method of distribution of powers - residual power
In federal states the
Constitution most often grants the entities residual
power, in that those powers not expressly allocated to the federal state
under the Constitution remain vested in the entities (examples are Germany, Russia, Switzerland and the United States). In the old
confederations the member states also enjoyed residual power, as is the case
today in the European Union, in
particular at Community level.
In Belgium, the principle of
residual power for the communities and regions will come into force only after
a further constitutional reform, with the result that it is the central state
that currently enjoys residual power.
A system based on two lists of powers (of the central state and of the
entities) is also conceivable. For instance, in Canada the Constitution
contains both a list of federal powers and a list of the provinces' powers.
However, such a system can function only where there is residual power, as it
is not possible for the constitution-makers to foresee every scenario and,
given the rigid nature of constitutions, to adapt the text to every new
situation. Therefore, under the Canadian system residual power in principle
belongs to the central state, but this rule is qualified by the fact that
responsibility for local and private matters is conferred on the provinces.
Preservation of the central state's residual power in Belgium and Canada does not alter the fact that in those countries the entities
enjoy more extensive powers than, for example, in Austria, a state where residual power is in fact vested in the
entities. The method of distribution of
powers therefore does not affect their scope. What is more, the balance of
powers between the centre and the entities is affected not only by the number
of powers, but also by the nature of those powers and how they are construed.
In the United
States, for instance, an inflexible
constitution goes hand in hand with the very broad interpretation given to the
clauses conferring various powers on the Union.
Conversely, in regional states
residual power lies with central government. The Spanish system is a particularly complex one. The Constitution may
seem to contain two lists of powers - those that may be allocated to the
autonomous communities and those reserved for central government - but in actual
fact it is the statutes of autonomy, ultimately adopted in the form of an
organic law, which determine the scope of each entity's powers. At the very
most, it might be said that certain powers are, by nature, the exclusive
preserve of central government. The central government retains those powers not
conferred on the autonomous community by its statute. In Italy the powers of the
special-statute regions are laid down in their respective statutes, which take
the form of constitutional laws. The Constitution
contains an exhaustive list of the powers of the ordinary regions.
The system of distribution of
powers within the context of devolution in the United
Kingdom is of an asymmetrical nature. In the case of Scotland, certain subjects are specifically devolved to the
Scottish parliament, whilst others are reserved for Westminster, and issues that are not the subject of a specific
rule fall to the Scottish parliament; Scotland thus retains residual competence. This is in contrast
with Wales, where the Parliament may only adopt subordinate
legislation in such areas as have been specifically devolved.
A fortiori,
in unitary states, where all powers in principle belong to the central
government but certain entities are granted special statutes, the entities only
enjoy the powers laid down in those statutes.
2. Symmetry or asymmetry in the distribution of powers
Distribution of powers among
several tiers of authority does not mean that each entity enjoys exactly the
same powers. This goes without saying in states, which grant special
self-governing status to certain of their entities, as the other entities do
not enjoy the same autonomy. The regional states of Europe
are also based on a degree of asymmetry in the distribution of powers. Italy has regions with a special status peculiar to each
region concerned. Spain has as many specific statutes as it has regions. On
the other hand, federal states are usually based on a symmetric system of
distribution of powers (examples are Austria, Bosnia and
Herzegovina, Canada, Germany, Switzerland and the United
States). The Russian system
differs, however, since, on one hand, specific treaties between the subjects
and the federation lead to a degree of asymmetry, and, on the other, there are
different categories of subjects of the federation (republics, territories,
regions, autonomous districts), some of which are included in others.
3. The various types of powers
Each state deals differently
with the distribution of powers between central government and the entities. It
is nonetheless possible to define a number of general types of powers:
- Exclusive powers
vested in the central state, with a corresponding lack of power at the level of
the entities.
- Concurrent
powers (of the central state and the entities): the central state may exhaust
all aspects of a matter; the entities retain the power to legislate only in so
far as the central state has not done so.
- The central state's power to adopt framework laws, matched by the entities' power to deal with matters
of detail. Framework laws contain general principles, whereas the entities have
jurisdiction as regards points of detail and execution.
- Parallel powers
(of the central state and the entities): a task may be performed simultaneously
by the central state and the entities, each in its respective field. The most
common example concerns taxation in states such as Argentina, Belgium, Canada and Switzerland.
- Exclusive powers
vested in the entities in fields where the central state has no jurisdiction.
4. Common rules with regard to powers?
Powers are distributed
between the central state and the entities as is deemed most fitting under each
legal system. Consequently, although some similarities may be observed,
diversity is the rule in such matters. However, although there is no binding
rule under international law, where a genuine state - and not merely a
confederation - exists, a number of spheres (almost) always come within the
jurisdiction of the central state:
a. In
domestic law
- Defence
- Monetary policy
- Intellectual property
- Bankruptcy
- Weights and measures
- Customs
This is of course without
prejudice to the powers of the European Union.
Moreover, private law,
criminal law and social security are usually - at least for the most part -
matters for the central state. It should nonetheless be noted that some federal
states, such as the United States and Canada, do not have a unified system of private law.
b. International
relations
Foreign policy is always,
wholly or partly, within the jurisdiction of the central state. The most
advantageous situation from the entities' point of view is parallelism of
domestic and international powers, where the entities and the central state
have substantive jurisdiction to conclude international treaties in the same
matters as come within their internal legislative authority, subject to the
provisions of special clauses conferring treaty-making powers. This is the
practice in Belgium, for instance.
However, more often than not the entities have fewer powers at an international
level than at the domestic level. In addition, even where the entities have
treaty-making authority in given matters, treaties are often concluded through
the intermediary of central government (Switzerland) or subject to its approval (Germany, Austria).
B. Participation by the entities in the decision-making process
of the central state
Distribution of powers is not
the only criterion whereby the entities' role within a state can be gauged. The
entities may be recognised as having the status of organs of the central state and thus participate directly in the
constitutional or - more rarely - legislative process. They may also
participate indirectly in this process via a second chamber, which represents
them. Generally speaking, participation by the entities in the decision-making
process of the central state is mostly an established principle in federal
states, and far less frequent in regional states or unitary states with
autonomous entities.
1. Entities as organs of the central state: direct
participation
In many federal states it is
above all at the constitutional level
that the entities participate in the decision-making process. For example, in Russia, constitutional amendments come into force only after
they have been approved by the legislative authorities of at least two-thirds
of the subjects of the Federation.
In the United States the agreement of the legislative authorities of
three-quarters of the states is required, and a constitutional reform may be
proposed by a convention convened at the request of the legislatures of
two-thirds of the states.
In Canada such amendments require the approval of at least seven
of the ten provinces representing at least 50% of the population; the most
important rules can even be revised only with the provinces' unanimous consent.
In Switzerland federal constitution-making authority is conferred on
the federal electorate and the cantons. Revisions of the constitution must
therefore be approved by a majority of the federal electorate and a majority of
the cantons;
however, the system is not absolutely symmetrical as the votes of six cantons
only count as half a vote.
In states that do not follow
the federal pattern direct participation is far more limited. For example, in Italy five regional councils may request a constitutional
referendum on a constitutional law passed by parliament without a two-thirds
majority.
Where specific statutes of
autonomy exist, these may have to be approved by the relevant autonomous
entity. An autonomous entity may also be empowered to take decisions concerning
legislation of direct relevance to it: in Finland
the province of Åland participates in any revision of the constitutional law on
its self-governing status and of the Act governing the purchase of real
property located on the Åland Islands.
At the legislative level, a referendum must be called at the request of
five regions, in the case of Italy, or of eight cantons, in that of Switzerland(where
referendums may also relate to certain international treaties). The right of
initiative in legislative or constitutional matters exists, for instance, in
those two states,
in Russia
and in Spain,
but is limited in scope, as the legislature is free to decide whether it wishes
to act upon such an initiative.
2. Indirect participation
In a number of federal and
regional states the second chamber of parliament may be considered to represent
the entities.
However, the closeness of the
link between the second chamber and the entities varies. It is particularly
close in Germany, where the Bundesrat
is made up of members of the Länder governments, which have authority for their
appointment and dismissal.
It is less so where members of the second chamber are elected by the entities'
parliaments, as in the Austrian
Bundesrat. Russia comes halfway between the two,
since the Constitution provides "Two deputies from each subject of the
Federation shall be members of the Federation Council: one from the
representative body and one from the executive body of state authority".
Lastly, the fact that members of the Swiss
Council of States and the United States
Senate are
elected directly by the people also tends to mean that they are not genuine
representatives of the entities. In Italy,
a regional state, the Senate is also elected on a regional basis.
The existence of a second
chamber representing the entities does not necessarily entail their equal representation. Representation of
the entities in the second chamber is equal - two members per federated state -
in Russia,
the United States
and Switzerland
(except for the six cantons which elect only one member of the Council of
States instead of two). In Austria
a Land's number of representatives in the Bundesrat is in principle
proportional to its population. In the Italian
Senate allocation of seats among the regions is also basically proportional to
the population. In Germany
the population is taken into account when allocating seats, but not on a
proportional basis. Where the second chamber does not represent the entities,
the number of members originating from each entity is of course not the same
and there can be no question of equal representation.
The powers of the second
chamber, where it represents the entities, also vary. Switzerland, for example, has a perfectly bicameral system in
which the two chambers enjoy the same powers
(except at joint meetings of the two councils of the Federal Assembly, when the
46 members of the Council of States carry less weight than the 200 members of
the National Council). In Austria, Germany and Russia, however, the second chamber has fewer powers than
the first. In the United States the Senate is vested with powers in certain fields,
such as ratifying treaties and confirming the appointment of certain officials,
which the House of Representatives does not possess.
In Belgium there is no real indirect participation of the
entities in the decision-making process of the central state. The emphasis is
more on linguistic parity, which therefore concerns the different linguistic groups but not the
communities or regions. In very many instances where community or regional
institutions or powers are affected, the Constitution requires the passing of
so-called "special" laws, which must be adopted by a majority in each
linguistic group.
This is therefore a somewhat different situation, where it is for groups -
rather than federated or regional entities - to participate in the
decision-making process.
It is conceivable that
indirect participation of the entities in the decision-making process might
take place not only in the legislature, but also in the executive and the judiciary.
As regards the executive, there are no real examples of
such participation, apart from in the European
Union. The EU Council, which combines features of both legislative and
executive powers, is made up of ministers of the member states.
It should be noted that the European
Union is more of the nature of a confederation than a federation. In Belgium linguistic parity is even more strictly applied in
the government than in parliament, since "With the possible exception of
the Prime Minister, the Council of Ministers includes as many French-speaking
members as Dutch-speaking members".
Lastly, with regard to the
judiciary, the linguistic parity rule in Belgium also applies to membership of the Court of Cassation,
the Conseil d'Etat (the highest ordinary courts) and the Court of Arbitration
(constitutional court). In Switzerland, the various official languages, and therefore the
linguistic groups, must be represented within the Federal Court,
but this is not really linked to the federation's structure, which is not based
on any linguistic criterion.
As can be seen from the above
paragraphs, the symmetry or asymmetry question arises not only with
regard to the distribution of powers, but also concerning the entities' participation
in the decision-making process of the central state, whether directly or -
above all - indirectly via their representation on central bodies.
C. Settlement of disputes
In federal or regional states
a judicial mechanism is established
to deal with disputes between the central state and the entities. In this way
not only subjective but also objective impartiality is guaranteed. It is indeed
necessary to ensure that a political body, moreover one belonging to the
central state, does not have the final word in such disputes.
In states that have a
constitutional court, that court has jurisdiction to decide such disputes. This
is the case, for instance, in Germany,
where the Federal Constitutional Court gives decisions, inter alia, "in
case of disagreement or doubt as to the formal and substantive compatibility of
federal or Land legislation with this Basic Law or as to the compatibility of
Land legislation with other federal legislation, at the request of the federal
government, a Land government …" and "in case of disagreement over
the rights and obligations of the Federation and the Länder, particularly
concerning the implementation of federal legislation by the Länder and the
exercise of federal supervision".
In Austria the Constitutional Court gives decisions in "disputes as to jurisdiction
between the Länder or between a Land and the federation"; "on an
application from the federal government or a Land government, the Constitutional Court also determines whether a legislative or executive
measure comes within the jurisdiction of the federation or the Länder."
The Belgian Constitution provides
that the Court of Arbitration has authority, in particular on an application
from the federal government or a community or regional government, to repeal legislation
passed by the central state or its entities on the ground that it violates
"rules laid down in the Constitution or pursuant thereto so as to
determine the respective responsibilities of the state, the communities and the
regions". In Bosnia and Herzegovina "The Constitutional Court has exclusive
jurisdiction to decide any dispute that arises under the Constitution … between
Bosnia and Herzegovina and an Entity or Entities…".
The Constitutional Court of the Russian
Federation resolves disputes as to jurisdiction between state bodies of the Russian Federation and state bodies of the subjects of the Federation.
Similar rules exist in
regional states. In Spain the Constitutional Court resolves disputes as to jurisdiction between the
state and the autonomous communities, and the central government may challenge
before that court any decisions taken by autonomous community bodies.
In Italy the Constitutional Court deals with disputes as to jurisdiction between state
authorities and regional authorities.
In some federal states where
there is no concentrated form of constitutional review it is for the Supreme
Court to rule, as sole instance, on legal disputes between the central state
and the entities. This applies, for example, to the United
States. In Switzerland the Federal Court deals with disputes between the
Confederation and the cantons, but has no jurisdiction to review the
constitutionality of federal laws.
Conversely, in Canada all of the ordinary courts may give decisions
concerning questions of constitutionality. The Supreme Court exercises
appellate jurisdiction,
except in cases where an advisory opinion is requested from it by the Governor
in Council.
Judicial means of settling
disputes, by means of a Constitutional Court or another equivalent court, also exist where
specific statutes of autonomy have been granted. In Ukraine various national bodies may challenge the
constitutionality of acts of the Verkhovna Rada of Crimea
before the Constitutional Court, and
the Verkhovna Rada of Crimea may do likewise in respect of national laws and
regulations. In Portugal the national authorities may refer legislation passed
by the autonomous regions to the Constitutional Court for prior constitutional review;
although the same avenue is not open to the autonomous regions in respect of
national legislation, substantive constitutional review of such legislation is
always possible.
A novel solution has been found in the case of Greenland (Denmark): disputes over the respective responsibilities of the
national and the regional authorities are brought before a body comprising two
government-appointed members, two members appointed by the regional authorities
and three judges of the Supreme Court appointed by its President. If the four
persons appointed by the national and regional authorities reach an agreement,
the dispute is settled. Failing this, the matter is decided by the three judges
of the Supreme Court.
The first stage of this procedure resembles an arbitration arrangement.
The European Union, which is halfway between a confederation and a
federal state, also has its own mechanisms for settling disputes between the
Communities and the member states before the Court of Justice (e.g. actions brought by the Community
against member states which it deems to have failed to fulfil a treaty
obligation;
actions brought by member states to challenge acts adopted by the European
institutions).
D. International guarantees
Although federalism,
regionalism and statutes of autonomy are basically matters for domestic law,
they may be covered by international guarantees. Generally speaking, such
guarantees may be based on treaties for the protection of minorities. It is
true that multilateral treaties do not impose a statute of autonomy, let alone
a regional or federal structure. However, federalism, regionalism or statutes
of autonomy constitute one means of ensuring that the domestic legal order
embodies the obligations resulting from those treaties. This may concern both
multilateral treaties such as the Framework Convention for the Protection of
National Minorities
and bilateral treaties aimed at solving the situation of a specific minority.
The most typical example of
an international guarantee is that enjoyed by the Åland Islands. Soon after the Finnish declaration of independence
in 1917, a majority of the electorate in the islands signed a petition calling
for their union with Sweden. Shortly thereafter, a dispute over the islands arose
between Finland and Sweden. A further petition-based campaign for union with Sweden followed. The territorial dispute was brought before
the League of Nations, which settled it in Finland's favour on condition that guarantees were given,
with the aim, inter alia, of ensuring the islanders' prosperity and well-being,
and measures were taken to demilitarise and neutralise the islands. The final
solution consisted in an agreement between Sweden and Finland, submitted to the
Council of the League of Nations, which provided that the Council would
supervise application of the guarantees and might refer to the Permanent Court
of International Justice any complaint of a legal nature from the Landsting
(parliament) of Åland concerning the guarantees. Under the agreement a number
of provisions were to be added to the Act on self-government of the Åland Islands; these concerned use of Swedish as the language of
instruction in schools, the purchase of real property and the introduction of a
five-year residence requirement for entitlement to vote in municipal and
provincial elections, etc..
In Italy the conclusion of the De Gasperi-Gruber agreement
with Austria in 1946
led to the creation of the autonomous region of Trentino-Alto-Adige and the granting of special rights (including
legislative powers) to the province of Bolzano, where the majority of the population is German-speaking.
The Dayton Agreements for
peace in Bosnia and Herzegovina, which ended the armed conflict in that country, were
concluded between Bosnia and Herzegovina, Croatia and Yugoslavia. They include, as an annex, the Constitution of
Bosnia and Herzegovina, which provides for a complex balancing mechanism
between the two entities, the Federation of Bosnia and Herzegovina and the Republika Srpska, and the various peoples
present in the territory. International organisations are also involved, in
particular NATO with regard to the military aspects of the peace settlement,
and the Office of the High Representative, an ad hoc institution, concerning
its civilian aspects.
Lastly, although it merely
offers a transitional solution, Security Council Resolution 1244 takes an
original approach, in that it gives the international community real powers in
respect of the territory of Kosovo. Generally speaking, the international
community has had a greater conflict-solving role in recent years, which would
seem to point towards a long-term trend.
Conclusion
The
detailed solutions to the various questions which arise when powers are
distributed among different tiers of state authority are specific to each
individual case. The questions, however, are virtually the same. This report
has shown that statutes of autonomy, regionalism, federalism, and even
confederation systems, not forgetting rules on the protection of minorities,
can be reconciled with respect for territorial integrity. Where a number of
tiers of authority co-exist it is necessary to determine the distribution of
powers - to decide, firstly, the basis for that distribution and where residual
power will lie and, secondly, the different types of powers (exclusive,
concurrent, power to pass framework laws, etc.), or again whether distribution
of powers will be symmetrical. Another question is whether the entities will
participate - directly or indirectly (for instance through a second chamber of
parliament) - in the decision-making process of the central state. Here too,
should a symmetrical or asymmetrical approach be taken? Yet another important
point is the means of settling disputes between the central state and the
entities (in principle judicial or arbitral in nature). Lastly, among the
solutions to situations of conflict there is room for international guarantees.
At its 43rd Plenary meeting the Venice Commission
decided to study the constitutional issues raised by the ratification of the Rome Statute of
the International Criminal Court. A working group composed of Messrrs Robert,
Özbudun, Hamilton, Van Dijk,
Luchaire, Ms Livada, Err and Mr Vogel prepared a draft report in Paris on 1 December 2000. The present
report was adopted by the European Commission for Democracy through Law at its
45th Plenary Meeting in Venice, on 15 to 16
December 2000.
Following the Second World
War, the powers which emerged victorious established the Nuremberg and Tokyo tribunals in order to bring to account the
perpetrators of the most abhorrent crimes that had been committed. The ensuing
Cold War did not permit to continue this precedent to be followed in the
decades thereafter. It was not until the end of the East-West confrontation
that the establishment of two ad hoc tribunals
became possible: one for the crimes committed in the Former Yugoslavia and one
for those in Rwanda. Both these
tribunals were established by virtue of Security Council resolutions in
application of Chapter VII of the UN Charter.
However, although regional
conflicts take place in many parts of the world, it would be impossible to
continuously establish ad hoc tribunals
to bring the perpetrators of such crimes in each area to account. It was thus
considered that the creation of such ad-hoc
tribunals through Security Council resolution could not be regarded as an
adequate practice in the long run. It was under such circumstances that the
idea of establishing a permanent international criminal court to deal with such
crimes committed in all areas of the world was revived. It thus became possible for a Diplomatic
Conference held in Rome under the auspices of the UN to adopt in July 1998
the Statute of the International Criminal Court.
This new international court
will be an important means of countering impunity and respecting humanitarian
law and human rights. It will be used to
bring to trial all those who commit genocide, crimes against humanity, war
crimes and the crime of aggression. However, to enter into force the statute must
be ratified by at least sixty states.
The members of both the European Parliament
and the Parliamentary Assembly of the Council of Europe
have called on their countries to ratify the statute as soon as possible. By 1 January 2001, it had been ratified by 27 states, 11 of which are
European.
Ratifying this type of
instrument can pose a number of problems under national law, particularly at a
constitutional level. The constitutional problems raised derive first of all
from the effect of transfer of sovereignty resulting from the ratification.
This question of a general nature, that several European States have already
dealt with in the context of the process of European integration (not only in
respect of accession to the European Union but also in respect of ratification
of some Council of Europe treaties) will not be dealt with in this report,
unless where closely connected with specific constitutional problems raised by
the ratification of the Statute of Rome. These specific problems relate to:
immunity of persons having an official capacity;
the obligation for states to surrender their own nationals to the court at its
request; the
possibility for the court to impose a term of life imprisonment;
exercise of the prerogative of pardon; execution of requests made by the
court's Prosecutor;
amnesties decreed under national law or the existence of a national statute of
limitations; and
the fact that persons brought before the court will be tried by a panel of
three judges rather than a jury.
This report sets out to
analyse the reasoning and interpretations that may be relied on by governments
to solve these problems and enable their countries to ratify the Rome Statute.
Obviously, this reasoning and interpretation are not restrictive and are given
simply as indications. They represent merely a methodological reflection and do
not commit the European Commission for Democracy Through Law, which does not
favour any one solution over the others.
States may consider several solutions for the
ratification of the Statute of Rome, despite the presence of constitutional
problems. These may include, for example:
insertion of a new article in
the constitution, which allows all relevant constitutional problems to be
settled, and avoids the need to include exceptions for all the relevant
articles, this is the measure used in particular by France and Luxembourg.
systematic revision of all
constitutional articles that must be changed to comply with the Statute.
introduce and/or apply a
special procedure of approval by Parliament, as a consequence of which the
Statute may be ratified, despite the fact that some articles are in conflict
with the Constitution .
interpreting certain
provisions of the constitution in a way to avoid conflict with the Statute of
Rome
1. Immunity of Heads of State or Government and others persons
having an “official capacity”
One of the constitutional
problems raised by the ratification of the Rome Statute concerns the immunity
which most European countries' constitutions grant to the head of state or
government, a member of a government or parliament, an elected representative
or a government official. Such immunity may contravene Article 27 (1)
of the statute, which provides «This
Statute shall apply equally to all persons without any distinction based on
official capacity.». Their official status in no way exempts these persons
from criminal responsibility under the statute, nor does it constitute, per se,
a ground for reduction of sentence. The
second paragraph adds «Immunities … which
may attach to the official capacity of a person, whether under national or
international law, shall not bar the Court from exercising its jurisdiction
over such a person.». In other
words, where they commit a crime coming within the jurisdiction of the
International Criminal Court, political leaders cannot evade their
responsibility by pleading immunity before either that court or their country's
own courts.
A number of solutions to this
problem of immunity can be envisaged.
Firstly, a state has the possibility of amending its constitution to
bring it into line with the statute. This approach has been followed, inter alia,
by France and Luxembourg. Both countries added a clause to their constitution
providing in the case of France «the
French Republic may recognise the jurisdiction of the International Criminal
Court under the conditions set out in the treaty signed on 18 July 1998» and
in that of Luxembourg «no provision of
the Constitution shall constitute an obstacle to approval of the Statute of the
International Criminal Court … and to fulfilment of the obligations arising
therefrom under the conditions set out in that Statute.».
These clauses are worded in such a way as to permit these countries to avoid
creating an exception or exceptions to specific articles of their constitution.
The process of constitutional
amendments will also be used by the Czech Republic, where the bill amending the
constitution contains the following provision Article 112a): «
As regards crimes, where a ratified and promulgated international treaty
binding the Czech Republic provides for the jurisdiction of an international
criminal court; a) neither the special conditions provided for the prosecution
of deputy, senator, the President of the Republic, and judge of the
Constitution Court, nor the right of deputy, senator, and judge of the
Constitutional Court to refuse to give testimony on facts that he gathered in
connection with his seat or function shall apply; ….». However, amendment of the constitution
is often a cumbersome, complicated process, and may even be a politically
sensitive issue.
It has been suggested that,
to avoid amending their constitutions, states could choose to interpret the
relevant constitutional provisions in such a way a to avoid conflict with the
statute. In that case those provisions
should be construed as conferring immunity, by reason of a person's «official capacity», only in the national
- and not the international - courts.
This amounts to establishing two tiers of responsibility of
office-holders, at the national and the international levels. Although superimposed, those responsibilities
would be separate one from the other. In
other words, where responsibility was subject to exceptions at national level,
these would not necessarily apply at the international level.
A state could also maintain
that a tacit exception from immunity was inherent in its constitution. In the case under consideration here, it
might be conceived that, where the court required a state to surrender one of
its leaders enjoying immunity, the state could justify handing that person over
by interpreting the relevant constitutional provisions in the light of their
intended purpose. Since the court's
principal task is to combat impunity for perpetrators of «the most serious
crimes of concern to the international community as a whole», a head of state
or government who committed such a crime would probably violate the fundamental
principles of his or her own constitution and could therefore be surrendered to
the court, despite the protection normally guaranteed by the constitution.
Another possible
interpretation in the same direction would be to maintain that lifting the
immunity of heads of state or government has become a customary practice in
public international law. In the House
of Lords decision on General Pinochet's immunity, three of the five Law Lords
confirmed this trend in international law.
Lord Nicholls expressed the majority opinion in the following terms: «International law has made plain that
certain types of conduct, including torture and hostage-taking, are not
acceptable conduct on the part of anyone. This applies as much to heads of
state, or even more so, as it does to everyone else. The contrary conclusion
would make a mockery of international law.»
This decision led some scholars
to conclude that the fact that an individual is acting in an official capacity
can never be an impediment to prosecution.
They contend that for the past half-century it has been a
well-established principle, repeatedly relied on by the courts, that the
immunity from prosecution of incumbent or former heads of state or government
cannot apply to crimes under international law.
He makes specific reference to the Versailles
Treaty, Charter of the Nuremberg Tribunal,
the Convention on the Prevention and
Punishment of the Crime of Genocide,
the work of the International Law Commission
and the Statutes of the International Criminal Tribunal for the Former
Yugoslavia and
the International Criminal Tribunal for Rwanda. A number of
states with monistic tradition could moreover be said to give this principle
tacit recognition, in that their constitutions expressly state that the
generally recognised principles of international law are part and parcel of
their national law.
This point of view can be
substantiated by the example of Italy. Under Italian
constitutional law immunity from prosecution in national public law is not
enforceable against the court, since, as a result of Articles 10 and 11 of the
constitution, the domestic legal system is automatically brought into line with
Articles 27 and 98 of the Rome Statute.
Article 10 in fact states «Italy's
legal system shall conform with the generally recognised principles of
international law» and Article 11 that Italy «shall agree, on condition of reciprocity, to such limitations of
sovereignty as may be necessary to a legal system ensuring peace and justice
between nations».
Article 9 of the Austrian constitution has virtually the same effect .
In some constitutions, in
particular in those of Central and Eastern Europe,
provisions of international treaties in the field of Human Rights take
precedence over conflicting provisions of the Constitution. This could
facilitate the ratification of the Statute of Rome.
Finally, it should be noted
that some States have a specific ratification procedure, permitting to ratify
international treaties by qualified majority even though their content is
deemed to be in conflict with other provisions of the constitution. Article 91
para 3 of the Constitution of the Netherlands allow to ratify a treaty, by two thirds majority of
the members of both chambers, even though it seems that there could be
conflicts between the treaty and the Constitution.
2. Surrender
of Persons
Article 89 of the Rome
Statute provides «The Court may transmit
a request for the arrest and surrender of a person … to any State on the
territory of which that person may be found and shall request the cooperation
of that State in the arrest and surrender of such a person.» This surrender procedure, which applies irrespective
of the nationality of the person concerned, may be at variance with the ban on
extraditing or expelling nationals to be found in many countries' constitutions. To get around this problem and facilitate
ratification, the statute's authors inserted Article 102, which differentiates
between surrender and extradition. The
article states that for the purpose of the statute: «a) 'Surrender' means the delivering up of a person by a State to the Court,
pursuant to this Statute; b) 'Extradition' means the delivering up of a person
by one State to another as provided by treaty, convention or national
legislation». This differentiation
between extradition and surrender has enabled a number of countries to ratify
the statute without amending their constitutions, and will permit other
countries to do so in the future. On
ratifying the statute, some states will choose to incorporate this distinction
into their domestic law with higher legal value. However, some other states
will have no other choice than to proceed with a constitutional amendment, as
their domestic law does not admit this interpretation or because they wish to
avoid any confusion on this subject in their national legal system.
Countries choosing to adopt
the interpretation proposed in the statute, which may include Poland, Slovakia and Slovenia, will follow in the footsteps of Italy and Norway, which have already ratified it. On this issue, Italy took the view that there was no constitutional
impediment, since
extradition existed only in inter-state relations and the concept did not apply
to a state's relations with the court. Norway arrived at the same conclusion by holding that the
transfer of nationals to the Court must be distinguished from extradition to
another state, which is in fact prohibited by the constitution.
A number of other states
will probably proceed by amending their constitutions. Some, such as Germany and the Czech Republic, have already prepared bills of amendment. Germany proposes to add to Article 16 (2) of
its Basic Law, which states «No German
may be extradited to a foreign country», a provision to the effect that «A
regulation in derogation of this may be made by statute for extradition to a
Member State of the European Union or to an international court»;
and the Czech Republic intends to incorporate an Article 112c, providing: «… c) the Czech Republic shall release for
prosecution by the respective international criminal court its own citizen or a
foreigner, …» The advantage of this approach lies in the
fact that it will undoubtedly eliminate all possibility of conflict with the
rules of domestic law and ensure that the national courts comply with the
obligations imposed by the statute, despite their reluctance to allow a
national to be tried under another legal system. Its main drawback is - as already outlined
above - that amending the constitution is a long and difficult process in some
countries.
3. Sentencing
The third constitutional
problem that can arise from the ratification of the Rome Statute concerns the
sentences which may be imposed by the court.
Under Article 77 of the statute, the penalties to which a person found
guilty is liable include imprisonment for a term of thirty years and life
imprisonment, where justified by the extreme gravity of the crime and the
individual circumstances of the convicted person. This provision is at variance
with a number of constitutions, which prohibit the imposition of a life
sentence or a
prison term as long as thirty years.
As far as the underlying reason
for this is that such penalties allow no chance of rehabilitation, it should be
pointed out that the statute nonetheless makes provision for the possibility of
rehabilitation, since Article 110 (3) requires the court to review the sentence
to determine whether it should be reduced «when
the person has served two-thirds of the sentence, or 25 years in the case of
life imprisonment.»
To the extent that the
prohibition is based on the concept that these penalties expose the individual
to a treatment prohibited in an absolute manner by the constitution, an
amendment to the latter seems necessary. Such an amendment might simply consist
in establishing an exception by providing that, where the court imposed a term
of life imprisonment in accordance with the statute, this would not be
anti-constitutional. Alternatively, it
might provide that the country can surrender an accused person to the court
despite the possibility that a life sentence may be pronounced.
In any event, for the vast
majority of states no constitutional problem arises with this provision. It is also important to note that, by virtue
of Article 80 of the statute, states parties are not obliged to prescribe the
same penalties for similar offences in their national law.
The solution to another
aspect of the same problem may lie in Article 103 of the Rome Statute, which
defines the role of states in enforcing prison sentences. This article provides that sentences shall be
served in a state designated by the court from a list of states which have
indicated their willingness to accept sentenced persons. A state may make its acceptance subject to
conditions, which must be agreed with the court and also be compatible with the
provisions of Part 10 of the statute, which concerns enforcement. The state can also inform the court of any
circumstances which could materially affect the terms or duration of
imprisonment, and the court will then take a decision on this change under a
well-defined procedure. States are
therefore able to specify that they will not accept sentenced persons for
periods longer than the maximum sentence permissible under national law. This is the approach followed by Spain, where the law ratifying the statute reads: «Spain declares
that, at the right moment, it will be prepared to receive persons condemned by
the International Criminal Court, on the condition that the length of time of
the imposed penalty does not exceed the highest maximum established for any
crimes under Spanish legislation.».
It should be noted that this
article may also offer a solution to the problem of the prerogative of pardon,
provided for in many countries' constitutions. On this subject, the French Conseil
Constitutionnel found «whereas under Article 103 of the statute, a state
which declares its willingness to accept persons sentenced by the International
Criminal Court may attach conditions to its acceptance, which must be agreed by
the court; whereas those conditions
could 'materially affect the terms or extent of the imprisonment';» adding in the next paragraph «… it
follows from the above that, on declaring its willingness to accept sentenced
persons, France could attach conditions to its acceptance, in particular
concerning the application of national law on the enforcement of prison sentences;
that it could also indicate that persons sentenced might be dispensed from
serving all or part of a term of imprisonment as a result of exercise of the
prerogative of pardon; consequently, the provisions of part 10 of the statute …
do not violate the essential conditions of the exercise of national
sovereignty, nor Article17 of the Constitution». Following this interpretation given to
Article 103, it
would seem that states do not need to amend the provisions of their
constitution concerning the prerogative of pardon. They are merely required to inform the court
of their conditions, in particular the fact that the head of state or
government may exercise the prerogative of pardon, or to follow the procedure for
modifying the terms or duration of imprisonment laid down in the statute.
4. Other
problems
Ratification of the statute
may raise other constitutional issues.
Apart from immunity, the decision by the French Conseil Constitutionnel
addresses two other problems. Article 99
(4) of the statute provides « … where it
is necessary for the successful execution of a request which can be executed
without any compulsory measures, including specifically the interview of or
taking evidence from a person on a voluntary basis, including doing so without
the presence of the authorities of the requested State Party if it is essential
for the request to be executed, and the examination without modification of a
public site or other public place, the Prosecutor may execute such request
directly on the territory of a State» according to a well-defined procedure.
The French Conseil
Constitutionnel issued the following finding with regard to the above
paragraph: «whereas under paragraph 4 of
Article 99 of the statute, the Prosecutor may, even in circumstances where a
national judicial authority is not unavailable, take certain investigatory
measures outside the presence of the authorities of the requested State on the
latter's territory; … failing special circumstances, although the measures are
in no way compulsory, the authority granted to the Prosecutor to take such
measures without the presence of the competent French judicial authorities may
violate the essential conditions of the exercise of national sovereignty …».. It therefore held that this provision
breached the French constitution of 1958 and ratification necessitated a
constitutional amendment.
The Luxembourg Conseil d'Etat
reached a conclusion which is different from that of its French
counterpart. It held that «paragraph 4 of Article 99 of the Rome Statute does
not result in any conflict with provisions of our Fundamental Law. In so far as application of Article 99 of the
Statute could lead to interference with the powers of the judicial authorities,
in particular, Article 49bis of
the Constitution would allow a temporary transfer of powers».
The second problem identified
by the French Conseil Constitutionnel lies in the fact that the International
Criminal Court «could properly have
jurisdiction to hear a case merely as a result of the application of an Amnesty
Act or a national statute of limitations; in such circumstances, France,
without being unwilling or unable, could be obliged to arrest a person and
surrender him or her to the Court by reason of offences which, under French law,
were covered by an amnesty or a limitation period; this would amount to a
violation of the essential conditions of the exercise of national sovereignty». France adopted a new constitutional article which solves all
the constitutional problems raised. It
should be noted that most constitutions say nothing about whether crimes are
subject to limitation. However, should a
constitution need to be revised, the amendment could provide that limitation or
an amnesty would not apply in the event of a request from the court to
surrender an individual.
Article 39 (2)b)ii of the
Statute may also cause constitutional problems.
It provides that accused persons shall be heard by a Trial Chamber
consisting of three judges, whereas some constitutions provide for a trial by
jury.
It should be noted, however, that these constitutional provisions aim at
regulating the procedure before the national criminal courts, and do not seem
to require, as a general rule, a trial by jury in proceedings outside the
national jurisdiction.
It has been claimed that
Article 59 paras. 4 and 5 endanger the principle of habeas corpus as outlined
specifically within Article 5 of the European Convention of Human Rights. Article 59 paras. 4 and 5 state that when the
competent authority deals with a request for an interim release it "...[may not]...consider whether the warrant
for arrest was properly issued in accordance with Article 58, para. 1 (a) and
(b)", it cannot therefore examine whether there are reasonable grounds
to believe that the person has committed a crime within the jurisdiction of the
Court and whether the arrest of the person appears necessary: to ensure the
person's appearance at trial; or to ensure that the person does not obstruct or
endanger the investigation of the court proceedings or, where applicable, to
prevent the person from continuing with the commission of that crime or a
related crime which is within the jurisdiction of the Court and which arises
out of the same circumstances. The Pre-Trial Chamber is informed of this
request for interim release and shall "make
recommendations, to the competent authority in the custodial State"
which must, before rendering its decision, take such considerations clearly
into account.
It must however be emphasised
that the character of deprivation of liberty in question is not of the nature
foreseen in Article 5 para. 1 (c) of the European Convention of Human Rights,
which states that a person may be detained "for the purpose of bringing
him before the competent judicial authority on reasonable suspicion of having
committed an offence or when it is reasonably considered necessary to prevent
his committing an offence or fleeing after having done so". It is rather a deprivation of liberty within
the meaning of Article 5 para. 1 (f) which authorises a deprivation of liberty
if it is "...the lawful arrest or detention of a person ... against whom
action is being taken with a view to deportation or extradition." In effect, the surrender of a person to an
international organisation can be assimilated in this respect to an extradition.
The scope of the obligation
contained within Article 5 para. 4 is not identical for each type of
deprivation of liberty; indeed this is particularly so as regards the scope of
the judicial review required. The Convention requires a review of the
necessary conditions for the legality of a deprivation of liberty of an
individual in relation to paragraph 1 of Article 5. In
respect of Article 5 para. 1 (f), the competent authority is not
required to examine whether a "reasonable suspicion" exists to
believe that the person arrested and detained has committed a crime, nor
whether there is risk of fleeing, collusion or commission of other crimes. These elements are related to police custody
and interim detention before criminal trial (envisaged in Article 5 para. 1
(c)). In the context of detention under
Article 5 para. 1 (f), the judicial authority must investigate whether the
detention was "lawful" with the frame of this provision; it must thus
verify whether a procedure of extradition is effectively underway. The competent authority is not therefore
asked to look into the elements referred in Article 58 paras. (a) and (b) of
the Statute of Rome.
Another issue they may be
raised is the question whether Articles 59 and 60 of the Statute are compatible
with the constitutional principle that nobody can be deprived of the Court
which his national law assigns as the competent court. It is true that, as a
consequence of Articles 59 and 60, the accused after surrender to the Court can
no longer request release on bail from the competent national judge in the
country where he is detained but only from the Pre-Trial chamber. This does not
seem to infringe upon the abovementioned principle, though, because after
surrender the Pre-Trial Chamber becomes the "lawful court" competent
to decide on the conditional release of the accused.
Conclusion
As we have just seen,
ratification of the Rome Statute may raise a number of problems of
constitutional law. Several constitutional problems can be identified in
connection with the ratification of the Statute of Rome. They concern mainly
the immunity of Heads of state or Government and persons with "official status", the extradition
of nationals and sentences which may be pronounced by the Tribunal. In order to
resolve these problems the European states could:
inserting a provision into
the constitution which would allow to settle all constitutional problems, thus
avoiding the introduction of exceptions to each article concerned;
introduce and/or apply a
special procedure to ratify a treaty if any of its provisions are deemed to
conflict with the Constitutions;
systematically revising all
constitutional provisions which are in conflict with the Statute;
interpreting certain
provisions of the constitution in a way to avoid conflict with the Statute of
Rome
Ratification by members of
Council of Europe will be necessary for the statute to enter into force. If member states comply with the
recommendation
of the Parliamentary Assembly of the Council of Europe and the resolution
adopted by the European Parliament, ratifying the Rome Statute as quickly as
possible, the international criminal court will become one of the architects of
a solution putting an end to impunity to violation of humanitarian law and
human rights.
Introduction
At its 707th meeting (26 April 2000), the Committee of Ministers forwarded Recommendation
1458 (2000) entitled “Towards a uniform interpretation of Council of Europe
conventions: creation of a general judicial authority” to the Venice Commission for an opinion.
This recommendation forms
part of a process of reflection which began some years ago. Following the 2nd
Summit of Heads of State and Government of the Council of Europe, the Czech Republic drew up a proposal for a general judicial authority.
Following this, Mr Schwimmer, then a member of the Parliamentary Assembly,
tabled a motion, along with a number of colleagues, with a view to recommending
to the Committee of Ministers that such a judicial body be set up. It was as a result of this motion that the Parliamentary
Assembly adopted the recommendation in question.
The Committee of Wise
Persons, in its final report to the Committee of Ministers (CM (98) 178),
suggested that the Venice Commission might be consulted by the Committee of
Ministers on the interpretation of conventions and other Council of Europe
legal instruments lacking specific interpretation mechanisms.
This document will begin by
defining the concept of a general judicial authority (I), then examine the main
questions that would be raised if such an authority were set up: choice of the
appropriate body (II), its decision-making powers and the procedures by which
matters would be referred to it (III), and its jurisdiction ratione materiae (IV).
The Venice Commission will
not express an opinion on the expediency of setting up a general judicial
authority. It simply notes that the creation of a flexible mechanism, which has
some chance of being achieved, may be considered desirable, even if it is not
absolutely necessary, inasmuch as Council of Europe conventions have been
applied until now despite the absence of such a mechanism. Nor does such a
mechanism exist within the framework of The Hague Conference on Private
International Law or the Red Cross Conventions. The Commission will, however,
examine the alternative to the establishment of a general judicial authority,
which would be to make systematic use of its own expertise in interpreting
conventions (V).
I. A
general judicial authority: the principle and the implications of such a choice
The value of having a general
mechanism for interpreting the Council of Europe’s conventions should be
stressed from the outset. Such a mechanism would have to be clearly
differentiated from the supervision machinery provided for under a number of
conventions (cf. the distinction between paragraphs 3 and 4 of Recommendation
1458 (2000) and Mr Svoboda’s explanatory memorandum (Doc. 8662, point
II.D.1, p.7)).
This says nothing about the
actual nature of the body responsible
for interpreting conventions or its powers.
In other words, two questions arise:
- Is it necessary to set up a judicial authority or would a non-judicial body be more
appropriate?
- If a judicial authority is set up, should it be empowered
to interpret only a limited number, or a large number, of conventions? In other words, should it be a general judicial authority?
1. Recommendation 1458 (2000) recommends the establishment of a
general judicial authority. According
to the explanatory memorandum this could be the European Court of Human Rights
or a new body. In both cases, the aim is to set up a fully-fledged judicial
authority, in other words a body with binding powers. The binding nature of
this body’s decisions would greatly facilitate the uniform application of
conventions. However, it would be inconceivable to set up a general judicial
authority without adopting new treaties or revising existing texts.
2. Although it does talk of a general judicial authority, the
recommendation does not insist that the mechanism should be of a general nature
right from the outset; it would be possible to start with treaties “still to be
concluded and a selected number of the existing conventions” (paragraph 9).
However, in the longer term, the authority should cover most of the Council of
Europe conventions, failing which it would not be truly general in nature
(cf. last paragraph of the conclusions of the explanatory memorandum).
3. The question of the extent of the jurisdiction of the
general judicial authority will be dealt with in more detail below (section
IV). However, it should be borne in mind that the establishment of a judicial
authority would involve an extensive
process of change in the first two of the following cases:
- The gradual extension of the authority’s jurisdiction, on
a case-by-case basis, one convention at a time, would require many
successive amendments to conventions.
- Adopting a mechanism applying only to certain conventions
would make it possible, on the other hand, to adopt a single treaty, but there
is a risk that states would be reluctant to ratify it and that this would delay
its entry into force. If all the member states were required to ratify, this
would be likely to delay the whole process for many years. As an interim
measure, the general judicial authority could have jurisdiction only in respect
of those states which had ratified the new treaty.
- A third approach, namely the establishment of the
jurisdiction of the “general” judicial authority for new conventions only,
would have the merit of not increasing the number of new treaties to be
adopted. However, it would have the major drawback of not meeting an existing
need.
The
following sections of this opinion will assume that the choice has been made in
favour of a general judicial authority and will examine the options available.
It will then go on to examine a scenario in which the idea of a general
judicial authority with binding powers has been rejected in favour of an
advisory role for the Venice Commission.
II. The
appropriate body to exercise general judicial authority
Recommendation 1458 (2000)
does not specify which body should exercise general judicial authority. The
explanatory memorandum, on the other hand, concludes (in section II.G)
that there are two possible solutions: (i) assign general judicial authority to
the European Court of Human Rights; or (ii) create a new body. It does not take
a stance in favour of one or other of these solutions.
1. The Venice Commission considers that assigning the role of a
general judicial authority to the European
Court of Human Rights could have advantages, in view of the judicial
experience of this institution. However, it would be for the Court itself to
express an opinion on this matter. As pointed out in the explanatory memorandum
(section II.F), the Court itself would have to be prepared to take on the task;
the Committee of Ministers has put the question to the Court. The Venice Commission would like to reiterate that the granting of new powers to
the Court should not hamper it in the performance of its existing functions and
in particular should not prevent it from delivering judgments within a
reasonable time. Considering that the President of the Court has drawn the
attention of the Council of Europe organs to the growing difficulties in this
area, any extra workload would require the necessary human and material
resources to be made available. Assigning new functions to the Court, thereby
enabling a single authority to interpret conventions, whether or not they
relate to human rights, would lead to a more systematic approach in the
application of Council of Europe conventions.
2. The advantage in creating a new, specialised judicial authority would be that such a body would
have exclusive powers to interpret Council of Europe conventions. However, this
would not necessarily mean setting up a permanent body. The extent of the
activities of such a body should in fact depend on the extent of its powers,
i.e. the conventions in respect of which it would have jurisdiction, and the
arrangements for the referral of matters to it. The number of matters referred
to this authority should be relatively small, at least, that is, if the general
judicial authority only had jurisdiction in respect of a small number of
conventions or if it could not have matters referred to it by the national
courts. The drawback of this approach is that different bodies would be called
on to interpret the Council of Europe’s conventions. In any case, if the specialised judicial
authority were to take into account the case law of the European Court of Human
Rights and if a co-ordination procedure between the two jurisdictions were to
be applied, such inconvenience could to a significant extent be avoided.
A specialised judicial
authority of this type might be composed of seven to nine part-time judges
chosen. They could be chosen from
national judges or law professors specialising in public international law.
They might be appointed by the President of the European Court of Human Rights.
III. Decision-making
powers and referral procedures
Recommendation 1458 (2000)
proposes that three types of competencies could be assigned to the general
judicial authority:
“i. [giving]
binding opinions on the interpretation and application of Council of Europe
conventions at the request of one or several member states or at the request of
the Committee of Ministers or of the Parliamentary Assembly;
ii. [giving]
non-binding opinions at the request of one or several member states or of one
of the two organs of the Council of Europe;
iii. making
preliminary rulings, at the request of a national court, on lines similar to
those of Article 177 of the Rome Treaty of 1956 establishing the European Economic Community.”
Two questions therefore
arise: (i) should the opinions of the general judicial authority always be
binding? and (ii) which bodies should have the power to refer matters to it?
A. Decision-making
powers
The Parliamentary Assembly’s
proposal leaves open the question of whether the legal opinions of the general
judicial authority should be binding.
The Commission believes that,
if it is decided to establish a new judicial body, it should be able to adopt binding decisions. If, on the other
hand, only non-binding opinions are to be given, then the idea of setting up a
new general judicial authority should be abandoned, for at least the two
following reasons. Firstly, it is difficult to imagine how an authority could
really be regarded as “judicial” if it only had advisory powers. Secondly, and
above all, the creation of a general judicial authority would imply, as
mentioned above, the adoption or amendment of treaties.
If it is decided that the
general judicial authority will issue both binding decisions and non-binding
opinions, then the type of document adopted (judgment or opinion) should depend
on the referring authority. On the model of the system adopted at the
International Court of Justice (and the European Court of Human Rights in cases
other than individual applications), binding judgments could be delivered on
matters referred to the authority by a state and non-binding opinions on
matters referred to it by one of the statutory organs. Furthermore, any
referral by the national judicial authorities should also give rise to a
binding decision, which would be in keeping with the Assembly’s recommendation.
However, the Commission considers that it would not be wise for the decisions
of the authority to be binding for some conventions and not for others.
If the European Court of
Human Rights were turned into a general judicial authority it would be entirely
conceivable for it to act in an advisory capacity. The combined power to issue
both judgments and non-binding opinions would not be anything new in the area
of international courts.
- The European Court of Human Rights has the power both to
deliver binding judgments (Article 46, ECHR) and to give advisory opinions
(Article 47, ECHR). However, the latter power is only of very secondary
importance and arises not from an application by an individual or a state, as
the Court’s ordinary power does, but from a request by the Committee of
Ministers.
- The Court of the European Communities also mostly delivers
judgments. However, at the request of the Commission, the Council, or a member
state, it can also give opinions on the compatibility of a proposed agreement
with the provisions of the Treaty of Rome; these opinions are binding (Article
300.6 of the Treaty of Rome).
- Advisory opinions form a much larger proportion of the
case-law of the International Court of Justice. However, here again, the bodies
empowered to refer matters to the Court differ according to whether it is a
binding judgment or an advisory opinion that is sought (see, on the one hand,
Articles 34 et seq. of the Statute of the Court and in particular Article 59,
and, on the other, Articles 65 et seq.): states may ask the Court to deliver a
judgment, whereas the General Assembly, the Security Council, other organs of
the United Nations and specialised agencies may only request an advisory
opinion (Article 96 of the Charter of the United Nations).
In any case, if it were
necessary that the European Court of Human Rights in its role of judicial organ
were to acquire powers in a new domain, it would seem appropriate to empower it
also to render mandatory decisions and not just consultative opinions.
B. Bodies
empowered to refer cases to the authority: practical implications
Two types of referral are
proposed, firstly referral by political bodies, either the organs of the
Council of Europe or member states (sub-paragraphs (i) and (ii)), and secondly
referral by national judicial authorities (sub-paragraph (iii)).
Whatever the case, there would be some significant
innovations, particularly if the general judicial authority were assigned
binding powers.
1. If provision were made for referral by political bodies only, it is likely that this would
take place only rarely, as is shown by the infrequency of requests to the Legal
Adviser for interpretative opinions on conventions. States, in particular,
might be reluctant to refer to this authority on cases which are pending before
national courts or in which their interpretation differs with that of other
states. On the latter point, it is worth quoting the conclusions of the
explanatory memorandum, according to which, under existing law:
- “judicial settlement procedures are purely hypothetical
and have never been used”;
- “the same may be said of arbitration” (paragraph 46, page
13).
Even if the hypothetical possibility of referral by a
political body were to increase in the event of a general judicial authority
being set up, it is likely that the actual number of cases brought would remain
limited. The practical significance of
the mechanism would therefore be somewhat limited.
2. If national courts
were allowed to refer cases to the general judicial authority, it would
have to deal with a larger number of cases. For example, the system of
preliminary rulings established in Article 177 of the Treaty of Rome - which
became Article 234 after the Treaty of Amsterdam - has been very successful,
even if we exclude cases of compulsory referral. However, there is a
considerable difference between the situation of a supranational community and
an international organisation such as the Council of Europe, both in terms of
the number of texts which might form the subject of a referral to a judicial
authority and in terms of the number of cases in which they are
applicable. The introduction of
compulsory preliminary rulings (cf. Article 234.1 of the Treaty of Rome) should
not be considered the exclusive preserve of supranational communities and might
form the subject of an optional declaration on the part of states. In fact,
article 3 of the draft European Agreement on the competence of the European
Court of Human Rights relating to the production of consultative opinions
regarding interpretation of European Treaties foresees that national courts of
the highest instance have the obligation to refer to the European Court for a
consultative opinion before rendering a decision which departs from an
interpretation given in the matter by a higher court of another Contracting
Party. The conditions relating to
obligatory referral that imply an obligation on the courts to take into account
the case law of judicial organs of other states would clearly however require
revision, due to difficulties that domestic courts would experience in taking
foreign case-law into account.
IV. The
jurisdiction ratione materiae of the
general judicial authority
The recommendation of the
Parliamentary Assembly leaves open the question of the jurisdiction ratione materiae of the general judicial
authority; it does not specify which conventions it would be entitled to rule
on. It merely states, in paragraph 9, that it should start with treaties still
to be concluded and a selected number of existing conventions.
Consideration might be given
to the possibility of introducing a new judicial mechanism for a limited number
of conventions on a trial basis, but one should not lose sight of the possible
future extension of the system (cf. the last paragraph of the conclusions of
the explanatory memorandum). Once the need for such an authority has been
established, it should be truly general in nature, and not just a new mechanism
among many others. The Commission would therefore be in favour of assigning general powers to the general judicial authority.
If this general judicial
authority were distinct from the European Court of Human Rights it would not of
course have jurisdiction in respect of the European Convention on Human Rights
and its protocols. Neither should it have jurisdiction in respect of the
European Social Charter (ETS No. 35), which is the only Council of Europe
convention to provide for systematic reviews, at regular intervals, of the
commitments entered into by the Contracting Parties and whose Additional
Protocol (ETS No. 158) authorises collective complaints in cases of allegations
of violations of the Charter (cf. explanatory memorandum, para. 26, p. 8).
Apart from human rights
texts, it is the conventions on criminal
matters, in particular the European Convention on Extradition (ETS No. 24)
and the European Convention on Mutual Assistance in Criminal Matters, which, of
all the Council of Europe conventions, give rise to the largest number of
judicial decisions. These conventions could be brought within the jurisdiction
of the general judicial authority; another approach, suggested by the Legal
Affairs Directorate, would be to set up a flexible system for the settlement of
disputes in this area and possibly also a non-permanent European Criminal Court
(document GR-J (99) 12, para. 21). However, the Venice Commission considers
that the Council of Europe’s supervisory systems and the power to interpret its
treaties should not become too complex and that any new supervisory powers
should be assigned to the European Court of Human Rights or a general judicial
authority.
Once human rights were
excluded, the workload of a general judicial authority covering all the other
conventions should be relatively small. If this were the case, it would seem
appropriate for it to be able to give rulings on conventions which already have
a monitoring system (cf. explanatory memorandum, section II.D.1,
p. 7, particularly the reference to the European Charter for Regional
or Minority Languages (ETS No. 148) and the European Code of Social Security
(ETS No. 48) as well as section II.D.4, pp. 11-13). Where there are
already procedures for the settlement of disputes, be they judicial or
arbitration procedures (cf. explanatory memorandum, pp. 9-11), the most simple
solution from the point of view of logic would be to transfer such to the
general judicial authority, yet from the judicial and political points of view,
such would be far more complicated.
Indeed, the fact that such procedures have hardly ever been used limits
the scope of choice of the competent jurisdiction, as any case of referral
would in all respects be a rare occurrence.
On the other hand, referral of a case to the general judicial authority
by the statutory organs or the national courts could be provided for within the
field of application of conventions which already have a procedure for the
settlement of disputes at the request of states.
V. An
alternative: interpretation of conventions by the Venice Commission
If it were decided not to
establish a general judicial authority but a system of non-binding opinions,
the Venice Commission could be
assigned the task of interpreting Council of Europe conventions lacking their
own interpretation mechanisms. This is what was proposed by the Committee of
Wise Persons in its final report to the Committee of Ministers (CM (98) 178,
para. 59). The Commission confirms its willingness to issue non-binding
opinions on conventions. Although the
Commission is not a judicial body and cannot give binding opinions on the basis
of existing texts, its statute does empower it to give non-binding opinions,
particularly at the request of the statutory organs, the Secretary General or
any member state of the Council of Europe (Article 2.2 of the Statute of the
European Commission for Democracy through Law). Governments are also entitled
to refer questions that are pending or have been raised before national
authorities. Furthermore, international law is a traditional area of activity
for the Commission and, on two occasions, Parliamentary Assembly committees
have asked it for such opinions (an opinion on the provisions of the European
Charter for Regional or Minority Languages which should be accepted by the
Contracting Parties (CDL-INF (96) 3) and an opinion on the interpretation of
Article 11 of the draft protocol to the European Convention on Human Rights
appended to Recommendation 1201 of the Parliamentary Assembly (CDL-INF (96) 4).
The advantage of this
solution is that it would not require the
amendment of any conventions, and that it could be set up immediately
because it would involve the systematic application of an existing procedure
rather than the creation of a new one. It is unlikely that it would result in a
major increase in the Commission’s workload.
From the practical viewpoint,
the Commission could designate a limited number of its members (for example,
seven) to render non-binding opinions on the interpretation of
conventions. Once made, the appointment
would have a duration of four years.
Where necessary, a member of state from which the request for the
consultative opinion originated will be added to the group. Such an individual would have the status of
ad hoc member in cases where the member of the State concerned does not sit on
the sub-commission.
To sum up, interpretative
opinions on Council of Europe conventions, which already fall within the remit
of the Venice Commission, could be entrusted to it as part of its statutory
responsibilities. This approach would not require any amendment of conventions,
but neither would it allow the adoption of binding opinions.
Conclusion
When discussing a general
judicial authority, the prime consideration should be the need to have
machinery for interpreting Council of Europe conventions. A choice then has to
be made between the judicial and the non-judicial approach. The judicial approach makes it possible to
adopt binding decisions, but could only be applied after treaties have been
adopted or amended. The role of this authority - whether it is the European Court on Human Rights or a new body - will depend on the
conventions in respect of which it has jurisdiction and the bodies empowered to
refer cases to it. If a general judicial authority were set up, it would be
advisable to assign it the power, at least in the long term, to interpret most
of the Council of Europe’s conventions. The creation of a judicial authority
seems to be the best way of achieving in the long term the aim pursued, namely
the binding interpretation of conventions.
The use of the Venice
Commission as a non-judicial interpretative
body is possible however within its current remit without having to undertake
conventional amendments. A limited group
of members appointed by the Commission under conditions yet to be defined could
undertake the task of interpretation of conventions.
Mr Antonio LA PERGOLA (Italy), President, Judge at the Court of Justice of
the European Communities
(Substitute: Mr Sergio
BARTOLE, Professor, University of Trieste)
* * *
Mr Jacques ROBERT (France), Vice-President,
Honorary President of the Paris University of Law, Economics and Social
Science, Former Member of the Constitutional Council
Ms Hanna SUCHOCKA (Poland), Vice-President1, Member of
Parliament
Mr Kaarlo TUORI (Finland), Vice-President1, Professor of
Administrative law, University of Helsinki
(Substitute: Mr Matti
NIEMIVUO, Director at the Department of Legislation, Ministry of Justice)
* * *
Mr Constantin ECONOMIDES (Greece), Professor, Pantios University, Former Director of the Legal Department, Ministry of
Foreign Affairs
(Substitute: Ms Fani
DASKALOPOULOU-LIVADA, Assistant Legal Adviser, Legal Department, Ministry of
Foreign Affairs)
Mr Giovanni GUALANDI (San Marino), Vice-President of the Council of Presidency of the
Legal Institute of San Marino
Mr Giorgio MALINVERNI (Switzerland), Professor, University of Geneva
Mr Franz MATSCHER (Austria), Professor, University of Salzburg, Former judge at the European Court of Human Rights
(Substitute: Ms Ingrid SIESS-SCHERZ, Head of Division, Federal
Chancellery)
Mr Ergun ÖZBUDUN (Turkey), Professor, University of Bilkent, Vice President of
the Turkish Foundation for Democracy
Mr Gérard REUTER (Luxembourg), Former President of the Board of Auditors
(Substitute : Ms Lydie ERR,
Member of Parliament)
Mr Jean-Claude SCHOLSEM (Belgium), Professor, Law Faculty, University of Liège
Mr Michael TRIANTAFYLLIDES
(Cyprus), Chairman of the Council of the University of Cyprus, Former President
of the Supreme Court and former Attorney-General of the Republic
(Substitute : Mr Panayotis
KALLIS, Supreme Court Judge)
Mr Helmut STEINBERGER (Germany), Director of the Max-Planck Institute, Professor, University of Heidelberg
(Substitute : Mr Georg NOLTE,
Professor of Public Law, University of Goettingen)
Mr Jan HELGESEN (Norway), Professor, University of Oslo
Mr Gerard BATLINER (Liechtenstein), , Member, Academic Council of the
Liechtenstein Institute
Mr Joseph SAID PULLICINO (Malta), Chief Justice
Mr Ján KLUCKA (Slovakia), Judge, Constitutional Court
Mr Peter JAMBREK (Slovenia),
Professor, High School of Government Administration, Former Minister of the
Interior, Former President of the Constitutional Court, Former Judge at the
European Court of Human Rights
(Substitute: Mr Anton
PERENIC, Professor of Law, former Judge of the Constitutional court)
Mr Kestutis LAPINSKAS (Lithuania), President, Supreme Administrative Court
Mr Asbjørn JENSEN (Denmark), Judge, Supreme Court
(Substitute: Mr John LUNDUM,
High Court Judge)
Mr Cyril SVOBODA (Czech Republic), Shadow Prime Minister, Member of Parliament
(Substitute : Ms Ivana JANU,
Vice-Chairman, Constitutional Court)
Mr Aivars ENDZINS (Latvia), President, Constitutional Court
Mr Alexandre DJEROV (Bulgaria), Advocate, Member of the National Assembly
(Substitute: Vassil GOTZEV, Judge Constitutional Court)
Ms Carmen IGLESIAS CANO (Spain), Director of the Centre for Constitutional Studies
Mr Rune LAVIN (Sweden), Justice, Supreme Administrative Court
(Substitute : Mr Hans
Heinrich VOGEL, Professor in Public Law, University of Lund)
Mr Stanko NICK (Croatia), Ambassador of Croatia in Hungary
(Substitute: Mrs Marija
SALECIC, Legal Adviser, Constitutional Court)
Mr Serhiy HOLOVATY,
(Ukraine), Vice-President, Member of Parliament,
President of the Ukrainian Legal Foundation
(Substitute: Mr Volodymyr
SHAPOVAL, Judge, Constitutional Court)
Mr Vladimir SOLONARI (Moldova), Chairman of the Committee on Human Rights and National
Minorities, Parliament of Moldova
Mr Tito BELICANEC, ("The
former Yugoslav Republic of Macedonia"),
Professor, Faculty of Law, University of Skopje
(Substitute: Mr Igor
SPIROVSKI, Counsellor, Constitutional Court)
Mr James HAMILTON (Ireland), Director of Public Prosecutions
Mr Luan OMARI (Albania), Vice President, Sciences Academy of Albania
Mr Hjörtur TORFASON (Iceland), Former Judge, Supreme Court of Iceland
Mr László SÓLYOM (Hungary), Former President of the Constitutional Court
Mr Valeriu STOICA (Romania), Member of Parliament
(Substitute: Mr Alexandru FARCAS, Director General for Legal Affairs,
Ministry of Foreign Affairs)
Mr Vital MOREIRA (Portugal), Professor, Law Faculty, University of Coimbra
Ms Maria de Jesus SERRA
LOPES, State Counsellor, Former Chairman of the Bar Association
Mr Pieter VAN DIJK (The Netherlands), State Councillor, Former Judge at the European
Court of Human Rights
(Substitute: Mr Erik LUKACS,
Former Legal Adviser, Ministry of Justice)
Mr Avtandil DEMETRASHVILI (Georgia), President, Constitutional Court
(Substitute: Mr Gela
BEZHUASHVILI, Director, Department of International Law, Ministry of Foreign
Affairs)
Mr François LUCHAIRE
(Andorra), Honorary President of the University of Paris I, Former member of
the French Constitutional Council, former President of the Constitutional
Tribunal of Andorra
Mr Peeter ROOSMA (Estonia), Adviser, Supreme Court of Estonia
Mr Jeffrey JOWELL (United Kingdom), Professor of Public Law, University College London
Mr Khanlar I. HAJIYEV (Azerbaijan), President, Constitutional Court
Mr Gaguik HARUTUNIAN (Armenia), President, Constitutional Court
ASSOCIATE
MEMBERS
Mr Anton MATOUCEWITCH (Belarus), Deputy Rector, Commercial University of Management
Mr Cazim SADIKOVIC (Bosnia and Herzegovina), Dean, Faculty of Law, University of Sarajevo
Mr Vojin DIMITRIJEVIC, (Federal Republic of Yugoslavia), Director, Belgrade Human Rights Centre
OBSERVERS
Mr Hector MASNATTA (Argentina), Ambassador, Executive Vice-Chairman, Centre for
constitutional and social studies
Mr Gérald BEAUDOIN (Canada), Professor, University of Ottawa,
Senator
(Substitute : Ms Ruth BARR,
Acting/General Counsel, International Law and Activities Section, Ministry of
Justice)
Mr Vincenzo BUONOMO (Holy
See), Professor of International Law, Latran University
Mr Amnon RUBINSTEIN (Israel), Chairman, State Control and Ombudsman Committee,
Knesset
Mr Yoshihide ASAKURA (Japan), Consul, Consulate General of Japan, Strasbourg
Mr Oljas SOULEIMENOV (Kazakhstan), Ambassador of Kazakhstan in Rome
Mr Choi DAE-HWA (Republic of Korea),
Ambassador of the Republic of Koreato Luxembourg, Belgium and the European Union
Mr Serikul KOSAKOV (Kyrgyzstan), Director General, Committee on Science and New
Technologies
Mr Jed RUBENFELD (United States of America), Professor, Yale Law School
Mr
Miguel SEMINO (Uruguay), Ambassador of Uruguay in Paris
SECRETARIAT
Mr Gianni BUQUICCHIO
Mr Christos GIAKOUMOPOULOS
Mr Thomas MARKERT
Ms Simona GRANATA-MENGHINI
Mr Pierre GARRONE
Mr Rudolf DÜRR
Mr Sergueï KOUZNETSOV
Ms Helen MOORE
Ms Caroline MARTIN
Ms Sarah BURTON
Mrs Michelle REMORDS
Ms Helen MONKS
Ms Brigitte AUBRY
Mrs Agnès READING
Ms Marian JORDAN
Mrs Emmy KEFALLONITOU
Mme Marie-Louise WIGISHOFF
Ms Jo FARMER
APPENDIX II - OFFICES AND COMPOSITION OF THE
SUB-COMMISSIONS
- President : Mr La Pergola
- Vice-Presidents : Mr Robert, Ms Suchocka, Mr Tuori
- Bureau : Mr Hamilton, Mr Lapinskas, Mr Lavin, Mr
Steinberger, Mr Triantafyllides
- Chairmen of Sub-Commissions : Mr Batliner, Mr
Economides, Mr Helgesen, Mr Jambrek, Mr Jowell, Mr Malinverni, Mr Matscher, Mr
Moreira, Mr Özbudun, Mr Said Pullicino, Mr Scholsem, Mr Solyom, Mr van Dijk
- Constitutional Justice : Chairman: Mr Sólyom -
members: Mr Bartole, Mr Batliner, Mr Demetrashvili, Mr Djerov, Mr Endzins, Mr
Gotzev, Mr Hamilton, Mr Haruntunian, Ms Janu, Mr La Pergola, Mr Lapinskas, Mr
Lavin, Mr Malinverni, Mr Moreira, Mr Reuter, Mr Robert, Mr Roosma, Mr Said
Pullicino, Mr Scholsem, Mr Spirovski, Ms Stanik, Mr Steinberger, Mr Stoica, Ms
Suchocka, Mr Torfason, Mr Triantafyllides, Mr Vogel, Mr Zahle; Obs :
Canada, Israel
- Federal State and Regional State : Chairman: Mr
Malinverni - members: Mr Bartole, Mr Belicanec, Mr Hajiev, Ms Iglesias, Mr
Jowell, Mr La Pergola, Mr Matscher, Mr Sadikovic Mr Scholsem, Ms Serra Lopes,
Mr Steinberger, Mr Triantafyllides; Mr Tuori Obs. : Canada, USA
- International Law : Chairman: Mr Economides -
members: Mr Djerov, Mr Farcas, Mr Gotzev, Mr Helgesen, Mr Klucka, Mr La
Pergola, Mr Luchaire, Mr Lukacs, Mr Malinverni, Mr Matscher, Mr Moreira, Mr
Nick, Mr Steinberger, Mr Triantafyllides
- Protection of Minorities : Chairman: Mr Matscher - members: Mr Bartole,
Mr Belicanec, Mr Economides, Mr Farcas, Mr Gualandi, Mr Hamilton, Mr Helgesen,
Mr Klucka, Mr Malinverni, Mr Nick, Mr Özbudun, Mr Scholsem, Mr Sólyom, Mr
Stoica, Mr Torfason, Mr Triantafyllides, Mr Tuori, Mr van Dijk Obs.
Canada
- Constitutional Reform : Chairman: Mr Batliner -members: Mr Bartole,
Mr Djerov, Mr Endzins, Mr Farcas, Mr Gotzev, Mr Hajiev, Ms Iglesias, Ms Janu,
Mr La Pergola, Mr Lapinskas, Mr Luchaire, Mr Lukacs, Mr Malinverni, Mr Moreira,
Mr Nolte, Mr Omari, Mr Özbudun, Mr Reuter, Mr Robert, Mr Roosma, Mr Said
Pullicino, Mr Scholsem, Ms Serra Lopes, Mr Spirovski, Mr Steinberger, Mr
Stoica, Ms Suchocka, Mr Torfason, Mr Triantafyllides, Mr Tuori Obs. Israel
- Democratic Institutions : Chairman: Mr Scholsem - members: Mr
Belicanec, Mr Economides, Mr Endzins, Mr Farcas, Mr Hamilton, Mr Haruntunian,
Ms Iglesias, Mr Jambrek, Ms Janu, Mr Jowell, Mr Klucka, Mr Lapinskas, Mr Lavin,
Mr Luchaire, Mr Malinverni, Mr Moreira, Mr Omari, Mr Özbudun, Mr Reuter, Mr
Robert, Mr Roosma, Ms Serra Lopes, Mr Stoica, Mr Svoboda, Mr Triantafyllides,
Mr Tuori, Mr Vogel
- UniDem Governing Board : Chairman: Mr Jowell -
members: Mr Batliner, Mr Djerov, Mr Gualandi, Mr Helgesen, Mr Jambrek, Ms Janu,
Mr La Pergola, Mr Lavin, Mr Moreira, Mr Özbudun, Mr Reuter, Mr Robert, Ms
Suchocka, Mr Svoboda, Mr van Dijk, Mr Vogel
Obs. : Holy See, ODIHR
Co-opted members :
Prof. Evans (Johns Hopkins University, Bologna),
Prof. von der Gablentz (College of Europe, Bruges), Prof. Masterson (European University Institute, Florence), Mr Koller (Federal Office of Justice, Berne)
- South Africa : Chairman: Mr Helgesen -
members: Mr Hamilton, Mr Helgesen, Mr
Jambrek, Mr Jowell, Mr Lavin, Mr La Pergola, Mr Torfason, Mr Tuori, Mr Vogel Obs.
: Canada, USA
- Mediterranean Basin : Chairman: Mr Said Pullicino -
members: Mr Batliner, Mr Djerov, Mr Economides, Mr Gotzev, Ms Iglesias, Mr La
Pergola, Mr Nick, Mr Özbudun, Mr Robert, Mr Triantafyllides Obs. :
Israel
- Administrative and Budgetary Questions : Chairman:
Mr van Dijk - members: Mr Economides, Mr Malinverni, Mr Matscher, Mr Tuori
- South-East Europe : Chairman: Mr Jambrek – members:
Mr Belicanec, Mr Djerov, Mr Economides, Mr Farcas, Mr Gotsev, Mr Luchaire, Mr
Lukacs, Mr Moreira, Mr Nick, Mr Omari, Mr Robert, Mr Sadikovic, Mr Spirovski,
Mr Torafason
- Emergency powers : Chairman: Mr Özbudun
- Latin America : Chairman: Mr
Moreira
APPENDIX III - MEETINGS OF THE EUROPEAN COMMISSION FOR
DEMOCRACY THROUGH LAW IN 2000
Plenary Meetings
43rd Meeting 31 March-1 April
44th Meeting 16 June
45th Meeting 13-14 October
46th Meeting 15-16 December
Ceremony to commemorate the
10th Anniversary
17
June
Bureau
23rd Meeting - Meeting enlarged to include the
Chairmen of Sub-Commissions
- 30
March
24th Meeting -
Meeting enlarged to include the Chairmen of Sub-Commissions
- 15
June
25th Meeting -
Meeting enlarged to include the Chairmen of Sub-Commissions
- 12
October
26th Meeting -
Meeting enlarged to include the Chairmen of Sub-Commissions
14 December
SUB-COMMISSIONS
Constitutional Justice
Meeting of Working Group on
the systematic thesaurus
28 March
17th meeting - 29 March
(Meeting
with Liaison officers from Constitutional Courts)
Democratic Institutions
9th Meeting 15 June
10th Meeting 12 October (Joint meeting with
Sub-Commission on Federal and Regional State)
11th Meeting 14 December
Federal and Regional State
14th Meeting 15 June
15th Meeting 12 October (Joint meeting with
Sub-Commission on Democratic Institutions)
South-East Europe
1st Meeting 30 March
Unidem Governing Board
26th Meeting 30 March
27th Meeting 15 June
28th Meeting 12 October
29th Meeting 14 December
Exchange of views on draft
law on High Court of Albania
2-3 March (Tirana)
Working Group on electoral
code in Albania
8-12 March (Tirana)
15-19 March (Tirana)
Working Group on the revision of the Constitution of
Armenia
25-26 April (Strasbourg)
16-17 November (Yerevan)
Preparatory
meeting on the opinion on the Constitution of Azerbaijan
29 November-1 December (Baku)
Working Group on the
merging of the Human Rights Chamber and the Constitutional Court of Bosnia and
Herzegovina
24 March (Paris)
Working Group on the State
Court of Bosnia and Herzegovina
26 May (Strasbourg)
Working Group on the revision
of the Constitution of Federation Bosnia and Herzegovina
10-11 July (Strasbourg)
11-12 October
Working
Group on revision of constitutional law Croatia
1 September (Paris)
22 September (Paris)
Working Group on the
revision of the Constitution of Moldova – Joint Committee
10-11 March (Chisinau)
7-8 April (Strasbourg)
26-27 May (Chisinau)
Working
Group on the implementation of the Constitutional Referendum in Ukraine
14-15 September (Kiev)
Working Group Kosovo
18 February (Paris)
30 March
Meeting UNMIK on provisions
of interim constitutional arrangements in Kosovo
6-8 July (Pristina)
Working Group on a General
Judicial Authority
14 December
Working
Group on the financing of political parties
30 November (Paris)
Working
Group on the constitutional amendments
necessary for the ratification of the Statute of the International Criminal
Court
1 December (Paris)
CONSTITUTIONAL JUSTICE SEMINARS
Seminar on the “draft
amendments to the law on the Constitutional Court of Latvia”
25-26 February (Riga)
Seminar on “the possible
extension of the powers of the Constitutional Court in the field of conflict solution between powers”
28-29 February (Bucharest)
Seminar on “Ensuring Human
Rights protection in the activity of the Constitutional Court of Azerbaijan”
17-18 April (Baku)
Seminar on “Efficiency of
Constitutional Justice in a society in Transition”
6-7 October (Yerevan)
Seminar of Presidents of
Constitutional Courts of Central Europe on “Direct access of the citizen to the
Constitutional Court
6-7 October (Zakopane, Poland)
Participation in preparatory
meeting for Conference of European Constitutional Courts
20-21 October (Brussels)
Seminar on “the Implications
of the New Century and Striving to Join European Structures for Constitutional
Courts”
17-18 November (Tartu,
Estonia)
UNIDEM
SEMINARS
Conference on “The protection
of human rights in the 21st
Century : towards a greater complementarity within and between European
Regional organisations” in co-operation with the Irish Presidency of the
Committee of Ministers
3-4 March (Dublin)
UniDem Seminar on “Democracy
in a Society in Transition” in co-operation with the University of Lund
19-20 May (Lund)
UniDem Seminar on
“Constitutional Law and European Integration” in co-operation with the Office
of the Attorney General of Cyprus
29-30 September (Cyprus)
STABILITY PACT
Conference on “The Ombudsman
Institution in Europe and the challenge of consoldating democracy” in
co-operation with the Marangopoulos Foundation for Human Rights
12-13 May (Athens)
General Seminar on the
creation of a UniDem Campus for the legal training of civil servants
11-12 December (Trieste)
PROGRAMME DEMOCRACY FROM
THE LAW BOOK TO REAL LIFE
Conference for Constitutional
and supreme Court Judges from Southern Africa
12-13 February (Lake Siavonga, Zambia)
OTHER
SEMINARS AND CONFERENCES
Participation in a meeting on
the draft regulation of municipalities in Kosovo organised by the CRLAE
6-7 March (Pristina)
Participation in a Working
Table on a Transniestrian settlement organised by the OSCE
20-24 March (Kiev)
Participation in Conference
on “Strengthening civil society in the Balkans”
15 April (Athens)
Participation in a Seminar on
a “Contract for Community protection and self-government”
16 April (Prizren, Kosovo)
Participation in the 8th
International Judicial Conference on “Courts of Ultimate Appeal : Judicial
independence in Constitutional and Supreme Courts”
25-27 May (San Francisco)
Regional training seminar
ACCPUF
15-17 July (Antananarivo, Madagascar)
Accompany the Chairman of the
Committee of Ministers on official visit to Moldova
21 July (Chisinau)
Forum on Federalism
26-28 July (Banja Luka, Sarajevo,
Mostar)
Participation in Organisation Meeting Colloquy Université de la Paix
(Nancy) and Centre Mondial de la Paix (Verdun)
29
September (Nancy)
Participation in Conference
on “Unification and Development of Decision-making of Constitutional Courts”
25-27 October (Levoca,
Slovakia)
Participation in the
Ministerial Conference on Human Rights
2-4 November (Rome)
Participation in the Seminar
“Moving towards democracy and rule of law in the Balkans : Factors for success”
organised by the Friedrich Ebert Stiftung
9-10 November (Strasbourg)
Participation in the “Third
International Conference on Constitutional, Legal and Political Regulation and
Management of Ethnic Relations”
8-10 December (Ljubljana)
Seminar on “the possible
contribution of foreign experience on the division of responsibilities to the
solution of the problem of Transnistria”
13 December
Collection - Science
and technique of democracy
No. 1 : Meeting with the presidents of
constitutional courts and other equivalent bodies
(1993)
No. 2 : Models of constitutional jurisdiction
by Helmut Steinberger
(1993)
No. 3 : Constitution making as an
instrument of democratic transition(1993)
No. 4 : Transition to a new model of
economy and its constitutional reflections (1993)
No. 5 : The relationship between
international and domestic law (1993)
No. 6 : The relationship between
international and domestic law
by Constantin Economides3 (1993)
No. 7 : Rule of law and transition to a
market economy (1994)
No. 8 : Constitutional aspects of the
transition to a market economy (1994)
No. 9 : The Protection of Minorities (1994)
No. 10 : The role of the constitutional court
in the consolidation of the rule of law (1994)
No. 11 : The modern concept of confederation
(1995)
No. 12 : Emergency powers3
by Ergun Özbudun and Mehmet Turhan (1995)
No. 13 : Implementation of constitutional
provisions regarding mass media in a pluralist democracy (1995)
No. 14: Constitutional justice and democracy
by referendum (1996)
No. 15 : The protection of fundamental rights
by the Constitutional Court (1996)
No. 16: Local self-government,
territorial integrity and protection of minorities (1997)
No. 17: Human Rights and the
functioning of the democratic institutions in emergency situations (1997)
No. 18: The constitutional
heritage of Europe (1997)
No. 19 : Federal and Regional States (1997)
No. 20 : The composition of
Constitutional Courts (1997)
No. 21 Citizenship and state succession (1998)
No. 22 The transformation of the Nation-State in Europe
at the dawn of the 21st century (1998)
No. 23 Consequences of state succession for nationality (1998)
No. 24 Law and foreign policy (1998)
No. 25 New trends in electoral law in a pan-European context
(1999)
No. 26 The principle of respect for human dignity in European
case-law (1999)
No. 27 Federal and Regional States in the perspective of European integration (1999)
No. 28 The right to a fair trial (2000)
N°. 29 Societies in conflict : the contribution of
law and democracy to conflict resolution (2000)
10th anniversary
of the Venice Commission – speeches presented at the ceremony to commemorate
the Commission’s at 10th anniversary
* * * * *
Bulletin on Constitutional
Case-Law - 93-1,2,3
94-1,2,3
95-1,2,3
96-1,2,3
97-1,2,3
98-1,2,3
99-1,2,3
2000-1,2,3
Special Bulletins - 1994
- Description of Courts
1999
- Description of Courts
Basic
texts 1,2,3,4 and 5 (extracts from constitutions and laws on Constitutional
Courts)
Leading
cases - European Court of Human Rights
Freedom
of religion and beliefs
Leading
cases - European Court of Human Rights (1963-2000) 2 volumes in Russian
* * * * *
Annual
Reports - 1993, 1994, 1995, 1996,
1997, 1998, 1999, 2000
At its 742nd meeting (15 February 2001) the Ministers’
Deputies took note of the opinion of the Venice Commission on Parliamentary
Assembly Recommendation 1458 (2000) on a uniform interpretation of Council of
Europe conventions: creation of a general judicial authority.
In a
recent judgment, the Portuguese Constitutional Tribunal emphasised this
approach by clearly stating that the subject of the referendum should be
constitutional. Ultimately, subjecting decisions taken by referendum to
constitutional review amounts to reconciling the principle of majority with the
principle of constitutionality (Diàrio da Republica n° 91, 18.04.1998,
1714(2)-1714(35); Bulletin of Constitutional case law POR-1998-1-001). The
Venice Commission has on several occasions stressed the need to closely observe
the constitutional provisions on amending the Constitution, even when it comes
to constitutional referenda (cf. Opinion on the Constitutional Referendum in
Ukraine, of 31 March 2000,CDL-INF(2000)11; cf. also the Commission’s
position concerning the constitutional referendum in Moldova).
|